Worlds Apart

Blood and Darkness Series Book Eight

Aria Storm

Prologue:

Ice slammed against the barrier of my sanctum. Frosty arrows rained down from the false sky. Several sanguinar dropped limply around me as razor-ice arrows found their way through the defenses.

"Axel, get them back into the buildings!"

I yelled, and he nodded gruffly as he scooped up a prone young woman in his arms. My eyes swept around, and I felt a sense of dread settling over me. This was one of the worst possible moments for an ambush.

"Mavis!"

Talia ran up to me as she heaved uneven breaths. Her left shoulder was hanging lip; two arrows had pierced her shoulder and her upper chest, narrowly missing many potentially vital spots on the left side of her chest.

"Talia, what the feck happened to ye?!"

I exclaimed as if the answer was not obvious. She gave me a sorrowful look and glanced towards the frozen magiks beating upon our gates.

"I tried to reason with her one final time. She's no longer my mother; it would appear."

Talia said, her voice sorrowful and pained. None of her affliction stemmed from the physical wounds. This was a pain only parental rejection could cause in a person.

"Why has she turned upon us?"

I asked, and Talia licked her lips and winced in pain as she ambled closer to me.

Talia growled out, "A power amplification device. It's not stable, and it has a unique ability to increase power, at the cost of splintering the mind."

Talia informed me, and her sober eyes were filled with unfathomable sadness.

"Whatever remained of the sane ruler is now gone. That device will have properly fried what remained of her fractured mind."

She informed me, and I swore vividly to myself.

"Why the feck now!"

I panted, as I was already depleted from channeling my powers into a concentrated point inside Majoylnir. Thor was currently being carried to our last vat of green regeneration goo dad cooks up. I wasn't even certain I had the ability to heal my fellow god and friend. Thor suffered from poison in our very brief encounter with the Jörmungandr. That we were both still breathing after all the energies, we siphoned into that one hail Mary attack to smite the beast was nothing short of a miracle. The battle might have appeared lopsided in our favor, but we were feeling the very deadly effects of our magiks depletion.

"You can ask as many times as you like; I still don't understand her choice myself!"

Talia exclaimed in a slightly cross-sounding tone. I gingerly touched her right shoulder and surveyed her battered form.

"My child, I'll figure something out. Though I cannot even begin to fathom what my choices might be."

I confessed to my daughter-in-law. She looked at me as if I were her final prayer for survival. Everyone in this fecking sanctuary was similarly looking towards me as the arrows rained upon us.

"My Lady, we have an option."

Axel exclaimed as he came back, dodging shafts of icy magiks along the way. He took a moment to inspect Talia's bloody form before returning his gaze to me.

"Your mother helped design an emergency re-location device. It was not by chance she had this monastery build entirely from obsidian."

Lord Axel explained, and I frowned. I knew that obsidian was an excellent magiks conductive material. We'd used it once before to bend the rules of time, to train before my battle with Devos.

"There was one final function the remaining magiks charging this sanctum was built to execute."

Cali said as she batted arrows down with four swinging swords in all but two of her six hands. Her blazing eyes found me, and she smiled.

"I'd wondered why she was so paranoid. Why build a sanctum in the middle of the most ungodly region of Fairey and bother to install a trans-dimensional travel capacity."

My jaw dropped, and I looked between the pair of them, and I held a crimson shield over my head as another barrage of Winter arrows rained upon us.

"That's stupidly bloody complicated spell-work. How the feck did my mum manage to use such powerful space-time magiks?"

I asked, and Cali shook her head and said, "Kronos owed yer mum a favor of her choosing. She had him pay by spelling this sanctum with his space-time magiks."

My eyes blinked rapidly at the name-dropped. The beings the mortal world knows as "Titans" are not friendly, nor are they wise to approach even for a divine lass like myself. They are the firstborn of the origins, as well as I understand. The first cosmic beings, far-reaching and unfathomably powerful, are nearly extinct or utterly obscured from the modern world.

"She approached the leader of the surviving First Born?!"

I asked as if amazed the daft cow had managed to survive long enough to mother me in the first place.

Cali grinned wickedly and said, "Your mum truly was a cosmic player. She was the first vampyr to shed the limitations of being a lower being completely. This is not the time for that discussion. The thing you need to know now is that we can escape, but there is a slight hitch in the plan."

Cali said, hedging, and she looked at my haggard form.

"I'll use my powers in her stead! Mavis has already expended an inexorable amount of magiks tonight!"

Axel declared, and I frowned and looked between the pair of my friends.

"What is he kicking off about?"

I asked, and Cali nodded once and said, "He's worried because we're a bit short on magiks. The time chamber drained more of the pre-loaded powers than we calculated. Since time-space spells are highly hard to calibrate in the first place."

Cali explained, and I nodded, and I understood the issue.

"How much power does it need?"

Cali looked to Axel, and Axel produced a smooth object. It was made of obsidian like the sanctum. I could feel the magiks humming from the shiny black device. Upon touching the object, a holographic image of Clare Aubrey appeared before me, along with a red-skinned massive figure, whom I was going to guess was Kronos.

"My child, if you have activated this relic, you will no doubt be in peril. Seeing as I will be dead and gone at this point, I have devised one final desperate gambit to ensure my beloved daughter's survival. You have four pre-programmed realms you can choose from. Kronos has finished the installation and overseen every possible calculation for your dimensional jump. Take head, my darling; your destiny is still before you!"

She said; my eyes watered at the sight of my mother. Even dead and expelled from this known universe, Clare Aubrey was still looking out for her reckless errant child.

"My darling, it will be risky, but to stay now would mean the death of your burgeoning alliance. I wish I could say more, but you must have some idea how dodgy risking the future with oversharing might be by now."

I nodded to the hologram, and my eyes leaked despite the frozen hell raining down upon me.

"It must be your power since it was Kronos' power which first fueled this device. He assures me that your energy will be a match. Something about your shared origination, one bloody thing that eludes my understanding!"

Clare murmured crossly, displaying how annoyed she was that something was beyond her clairvoyance.

"My Lady, you must be careful; you are already extremely exhausted."

Lord Axel warned me, and I looked into his eyes.

"How do I charge this spell?"

He sighed and obediently replied, "You hold the loadstone, and you funnel power, much as you did into Majoylnir."

Without a second of hesitation, I began to channel the blood and darkness magiks of my lifeforce into the relic. I'd never felt such an unfathomable loadstone in my life. The powers were beyond my comprehension at present. I couldn't deny the familiarity to the time-space magiks which Kronos had woven over the device.

I groaned in pain as my powers flowed from my body.

An intricate web of blue glyphs and magiks equations began to light under the entire courtyard. I suspected the runes were activating around the entire sanctum. Magiks fled my body at a rapid rate, and I kept funneling, despite the very real fear gurgling in my belly.

Danger and fear played throughout my entire existence, and I kept pushing into the loadstone. I could feel the loadstone filling, gorging upon my life essence.

"Mavis, that's got to be enough!"

Talia exclaimed as she felt my life depleting dangerously low. All I could think about now was my granddaughter, a girl named Jax, which I had yet to see in any timeline. Her counterpart, Anne's daughter Dylan, had appeared to me in a psychic power, desperate for my help in the future. Now, all I could wonder was how I was going to ensure they survived long enough to have future problems to sort out. No matter the personal cost, I was willing to pay. Nothing matters like the progeny and the future potential unmolested by the toll of immortality.

"Nothing is ever enough, not for the ones I love!"

I said, and I screamed, expelling my powers to my very bones. I felt almost utterly void, ad the device roared to life and glowed blue. The loadstone lifted from my hands, and the entire sanctum glowed a blinding shade of blue as the runes all flared to life.

It wasn't until I felt the shifting begin that I wondered how the hell I was supposed to choose a destination. Anything, anywhere, was better than here, at present.

I felt as the magiks erupted and the veil between realms was neatly breached. Only the sanctum and its every object passed through the dimensional phase.

I could see the pocket of darkness between space and time. A terrible unfathomable emptiness that made the shadow-verse appear like a tourist destination. I closed my eyes and focused, trying to figure out how to envision safely landing this damnable complex of beings and structures in a safe, sunny place, away from any local life.

My body burned as magiks seemed to wrench from my physical body. I screamed in anguish as the loadstone stripped me bear.

I saw the dark-purple sky and the three moons overhead before my body shut down. A thick power seemed to fill the world all around us.

"Mavis, no!"

Cali exclaimed as she rushed and caught me in her arms, dropping her blazing swords in a frantic hurry. My body convulsed limp in her demigoddess grasp.

Life was fleeting, and my vision dimmed further. I couldn't feel anything, blood magiks or powers of any kind. For the first time in my life, I felt utterly helpless.

"She's still alive, but she's dangerously depleted!"

Cali called out, looking towards a large imposing red-robed figure. I'd never realized how powerful Lord Axel was in his personal powers. Right now, they all felt like creatures so far beyond anything a wee vampyr should ever find herself mingling amongst.

"Jesus, what did she do to herself now?!"

I heard Aurelia's growling tone as she looked down at me. The might of her powers cascaded over me with far-reaching implications. I could feel her powers, and I could still experience the mating connection, but my power was utterly muted.

"She pulled a Mavis and saved everyone, at her personal expense; what else do you expect from this daft cow by now?!"

Talia said, and she knelt beside me, ignoring her personal pain.

"I swear to all the divine beings I've yet to meet, you are the craziest celestial I have ever witnessed!"

Talia informed me, and I reached up and weakly cupped her cheek in my left hand.

"Lex…Abi…"

I wheezed, and my world went black.

One:

I could almost swear I felt my mother's hand brushing over my cheek delicately. My sleep was interrupted as I popped up, ignoring all the litany of aches, seeking out her visage.

"Oh, she's up!"

Anne declared, and I felt four hands restraining me in an instant.

"Easy there, tiger! You've been out for a while."

Anne said, and I looked down, and I felt shock strike me like lightning.

"Bugger!"

I exclaimed as I took in the state of her massive belly. I blinked, and I couldn't access my blood sense to tell me how far along she was or how much time had passed. My powers were muted still, and my body felt almost like it was in a perpetual state of dull traumatic shock.

"Maybe some buggery later, lass. Perhaps after ye have had a bit of breaky and blood first?"

Olaf said, and I looked up. His was one of the hands holding me from jumping out of bed: my triple-X queen-sized bed, the same one which had previously resided on Fairey.

"How bloody long have I been out?"

My voice was hoarse from the prolonged sleep.

"You've been out for over a month, mum."

Lexi answered, and I felt my eyes water at the sight of her, even more, ready to burst than Anne.

"You're bloody huge and beautiful, my baby!"

I exclaimed, putting all else out of my head for the moment.

"How's little Jax?"

I asked, and I caught the ardent looks Aurelia and Morgana shot at me.

"How did you know her name?"

Alexia asked, her tone stupefied. I tried to lick my lips, but that doesn't work well when your tongue and lips are like dry, leathery reptiles in the wild.

"I…"

Aurelia cut me off and said, "I am guessing Mavis heard in her sleep. You were talking to her as if she were in a coma, after all. Who the hell knows what all coma patients remember?"

Aurelia said, making her voice as vague and mysterious as possible. I had to hand it to the apex; she did a lovely job of managing information without telling a lie. Aurelia wasn't incapable of lying or doing so smoothly; she loathed telling lies if she didn't need to.

"I guess that must be it. I've been here constantly."

Alexia informed me, and Anne snorted and input, "Yeah, she was determined to give birth to Jax right next to her mother's comatose figure, if she had to."

Lexi blushed and muttered, "I wanted my mum involved with the birth, so sue me!"

Despite the somewhat vague aches throughout my body, I felt my heart melt to my daughter. My powers seemed absent, and I couldn't see my grandchild, but I was now doubly ready for her entry into this universe.

"No immortal is ever too old to stop longing for their mother."

I blurted in a raw tone, and I remembered the vague sensation of my mum's essence upon my awakening. My powers and magiks senses were muted now, yet I could have sworn blind; I felt her here.

"Mum, I'm just glad yer back. This little one has been making all sorts of fuss."

There was something profound and primal in our mother-child exchange. I pulled myself up and shook off the hands binding me. My hands reached out, and I cupped my palms to Alexia's ample belly.

I could feel the feisty little lass giving Lexi a proper kicking.

"Awe, she knows I'm out here."

I said, and Lexi snorted and murmured, "I’d be more dismissive of that statement if you weren’t my mother. I’m well aware of how insanely perceptive the ladies of our line are.”

My eldest daughter said, and I felt myself coming to life. My powers were still muted, yet I felt more myself at this moment. Despite my deep distress regarding my vacant abilities, I felt happy for the moment.

“What is this I heard briefly about Jax twisting yer blood?”

I asked, and Alexia’s eyes widened in surprise.

“I’m guessing a certain big-mouthed Winter Fae told you this?”

She asked, but there was no hostility in her tone.

“Oye, ye happen to like my big Winter Fae mouth. As of last, I recall.”

Talia said; I looked across the bed and saw my tall and tired daughter-in-law looking at me with a weary smile. Whatever had been going on in my absence seemed to have worn Talia to the bone. Every iota of my control was needed not to try to shake the truth from Talia.

“Well, she’s about ready to burst into this world. I guess we will see how her magiks evolve soon enough with our own senses.”

I told Alexia, and she seemed troubled. I knew the reason; she was carrying a unique vampyr child—yet another hybrid of sorts in the Aubrey Bloodline.

“At least Anne’s not dealing with the strange blood-bending powers this one has. I sorta envy her the relatively normal preggers status.”

Lexi confessed aloud, and Anne smirked and inserted, “Dylan is anything but normal! She’s the world’s only real dhampir! Part of me is even relieved we’re stranded on some rando encapsulated world!”

Anne blurted, and she covered her mouth physically after the words vacated her cavernous maw.

“Shit, shit, monkey nuts, shit!”

I arched a quizzical brow at my immortal human mate.

“I’m not even going to touch that final comment with a ten-foot pole. What is all this about being stuck?”

I asked, and I winced as I swung my leg over the massive queen bed. The wooden floor made a painful impact upon my bone-weary muscles and joints. It literally felt as if I’d burned all the magiks from my very bone and marrow.

“Mavis!”

A chorus of voices exclaimed in alarm.

“Mum, are you fecking daft, wait, don’t answer that. I’m worried it might be hereditary.”

Lexi said, and the bedroom door opened. I was eye-to-eye with my ginger twin, of sorts. Abigale looked as if she was witness to a specter.

“Bugger all, what the feck! She’s not supposed to be kicking about!”

Abi swore like an Irish sailor as she rushed to my side in a blur of speed. I wasn’t physically weaker than I’d been. I could still track her movements as efficiently as ever. However, my powers seemed severed, hopefully just for now.

My newfound vulnerability was hardly something I relished. If I was honest, I have always relied upon my natural aptitude for magical power. In some form or another, my entire existence has been comfortably blanketed with my once hidden demigoddess roots.

“Abi, yer looking rather well.”

I said, and she narrowed her eyes at me.

“The answer is a big fat bloody nope!”

She cut in, and I huffed and said, “I’m feeling fine, aside from a wee spot of power loss.”

I said in a terse, defensive tone. Abi gave me a leery expression which spoke volumes about how much she didn’t buy my story.

“Right, well, martyr number two, how about we go check on martyr number one, AKA the daft dumb Viking thunder god!”

Abi said, and I snorted, almost pig-like in my affluent amusement.

“She should stay in bed!”

Lexi argued, and Abi spared her sister a sassy look.

“Look how well that’s working out fer us, sis! She’s like a feck-all emo child of the early oh-oh period!”

I took her reference to be one of the two-thousand era.

“I’m not sure what emo means, but it sounds bloody awful, yet somehow vaguely appropriate.”

I murmured grudgingly, and Abigale sniggered and looked at her sister in triumph. The twins appeared to be on better terms now since the last time I saw them together.

“Thor’s still alive?”

I asked eagerly, and Olaf beamed in pride.

“He promised me twenty Viking virgins of my choosing for my part in keeping him tethered to this existence!”

Olaf smiled wide-eyed as he looked to fantasize about his appropriately aged female companions promised.

“This is not something you should be saying in front of the woman about to explode with your damn baby! I’ll be lucky if everything down there ever goes back to normal!”

Anne whined and smacked Olaf in mild irritation. Aurelia purred with lupine glee at the male-bashing before her eyes.

“If you beat him senseless more regularly, he wouldn’t stray.”

Aurelia purred out in a silken tone, and her eyes shone with powers that tingled every bone in my body pleasantly.

“No, no, they can have him. I mean, he’s hung like an ox, but I’m fine with the attachable appendages you ladies use on me.”

Anne said, and her tone was laden with mischief.

“Or, when you don’t use anything at all. Errr, I need this baby to come because momma is missing her sexy fun time!”

My pregnant mate complained, yet I couldn’t’ detect a single modicum of true sorrow in her tone. She was too excited for the little lass soon to make her dramatic entrance to this universe.

“What world did we land? What dimension?”

I asked, and Morgana leaned back and pressed her back to the wall.

“Nowhere I’ve ever seen before, and I have traveled the pan-dimensional space in my five-K life.”

She informed us, and I frowned in confusion.

“Mum wouldn’t have had coordinates programmed in that were foreign to all of us. She is not a sinister shrew, after all. There must be some mistake.”

I implored Morgana, and she shook her head.

“Well, it’s not a mistake to say I don’t know where we are, Mavis. Honestly, lov, we are somewhere no one has ever uttered a single word of on our world.”

She said, referring to the earth as our world. My heart galloped in my chest with the ramifications. We were likely stuck somewhere foreign to all and me without my powers.

“Of all the bloody awful times and places to lose my fecking powers, this trumps them!”

I exclaimed aloud, and Morgana gave a sad smirk as if in agreement.

“I presume you lot have scouted the area?”

I asked, and Abigale nodded crisply in confirmation.

“I’ve pulled rank, seeing as this one is about to explode, and you’re playing mortal sicky. We’ve had a strange mixture of interactions with the beings of this world.”

She said in a veiled tone. I frowned at her and moved closer to my younger twin daughter.

“What do you mean, Abigale?”

I demanded of her, my tone reminding her who was the matriarch of our bloodline. She rolled her eyes and shrugged slightly.

“Well, there appear to be peaceable people. Mortals and immortals alike, but they seem to be governed by far less peaceful immortals. That is about as much as we could learn, given the limited communication. That, and Morgana is one of the only ones here who speaks Japanese.”

I took all this information in and looked to Morgana and asked, “You were stuck at my side, from the sounds of it?”

She nodded in confirmation, and I combed my fingers through my fiery mane.

“Lucky that I speak Japanese as well. Ye tend to pick up on languages keenly when yer mum owned an archival record of all tribes of the earth.”

I said in a giddy tone. Aurelia and Abigale shared a knowing look.

“You’re not going out there right now!”

Aurelia objected, and I arched my imperial brow at her.

“Sugar wolf, the only place yer allowed to command my writhing little arse is on my back in bed.”

Aurelia flashed forward, growling in my face an instant later. Her apex speed was like fire and thunder to behold.

“You’re not a goddess right now! You’re just a fucking vampyr, Mavis!”

Aurelia growled at me and hissed and flashed my fangs at her.

“I’ve been just a vampyr before, and I survived the middle ages and assassin blades! I will sort it out as needed!”

“Can we stop the pissing contest now, before some unwitting poor preggers chick gets hosed down in the process?!”

Anne interjected, and Aurelia looked at her crossly as if insulted by the very implication she might pee upon her full-term pregnant mate.

“Look, I want to see how Thor’s doing. Also, Olaf, for feck sake, man, women are not currency. You don’t barter or trade women. I will flog yer arse the next time I hear you speak of it!”

I said, jumping topics quickly before I forgot to remind him of his bloody sexist and antiquated mentality. He grinned wickedly, flashing his prominent fangs at me.

“Promise to flog me good, and I might behave myself.”

Anne rolled her eyes and hitched her thumb over her shoulder in Olaf’s general direction.

“My baby-daddy, ladies and, well mates.”

She said, her tone sardonic and thick with morose humor.

“Well, never let it be said that I complain about the results, only the mate involved.”

Aurelia narrowed a threatening lupine golden eye at Olaf. She was thrilled to play den mother to Anne’s baby, just not to deal with the other doner. After her time of suppression as a gay lycanthrope, I understood her less than desirable stance towards brutish men. Though they gave each other hell, Olaf and Aurelia were still friends and comrades. My wolf would never turn her back on someone whom she has bled and fought beside.

“Precious wolf, give the man a bit of a break. Though it is nice to know, I can sleep for a month or so, and you lot haven’t killed him. I would nearly expect the remains of him to be scattered outside the gates.”

I said, and Olaf chuckled darkly.

“I’d like to think I’ve been useful in many ways in your absence!”

Olaf put in, and Morgana laughed aloud and inserted, “Porkin’ the various new species of women floating about the sanctum, aye, yer a real entertainer, you!”

She exclaimed, and Olaf shrugged unapologetically.

“They needed a shoulder, and various other things, to help cope with the changes.”

He commented, and I laughed slightly as I walked towards the door. My entire entourage of friends and family followed close behind. Everyone assembled believed I should be stuffed up in the bed. Despite the pain I felt, I wanted to be on my feet. Hells, I needed to do something. We had a new world to explore, and then I needed to figure out a long-term plan. We couldn’t stay here forever, but we also couldn’t return home either. Thankfully, we are immortals, and time is one thing we have in spades.

I felt extreme guilt about leaving all the enthralled vampyr at the mercy of Emalia Smithfield.

“Has anyone checked upon our prisoner?”

I asked, and Aurelia gave me a queer look and said, “Tyler is training with Helen.”

With an eye roll, I looked at my wolf and sighed.

“Not Tyler, the fecking captured thrall vampyr. The one we were using for magiks experimentation. Heavens know how this distance is going to affect his constitution.”

Such powerful blood arts might even kill a being once they are taken outside the reach of the master’s call. My experience with such pungent dark blood magiks was limited to this horrifying ordeal. In all honesty, my knowledge of magiks was still a work in progress. Every time I try to stop and study more, the world tries to end itself. This latest ordeal was multiple parts and involved a massive sea snake, followed by a mad Winter Fae queen. We all appeared to be reeling visibly from this latest litany of disasters. However, at least we averted the bulk of Ragnarok.

“Mavis, where are you going?”

Aurelia demanded, and I grinned sharply at my wolf over my shoulder.

“To take a bath, of course. Care to help me lather the hand to reach bits?”

I asked suggestions hung heavily in the air. (Yes, she wanted very much to put her hands on my conscious figure.) I could see the glow of her golden eyes, and the growl in her throat.

“T’was forgivable to be unbathed and asleep, but not now. It’s off to the hot spring and then off to check on Thor.”

Morgana blew out a haggard breath.

“Mavis, luv, you forget with moved the entire fecking sanctum. The hot springs have dried up. We have been forced to dig an aqueduct for water nearby, but the water is not hot as you are hoping.”

Morgana explained, and I blinked a few times.

“I believe that’s the worst bit of news I’ve had since waking. Even more so than us being stuck on a possibly hostile planet.”

I told her, and Morgana grumbled in agreement.

“It’s fine; we have sorted it mostly. We had Gregor and some fire fae use heat magiks for the water being diverted, but it’s still not as hot as the springs were.”

I bit my lip and nodded.

“Sounds keen, considering I’m ripe. We’ll sort everything out one thing at a time, I guess.”

I sighed. The weight of duty rested heavily on my shoulders. Even without my powers, I was the de facto leader and alpha female of this congregation of unique immortals. No other alliance I could recall had lycans, vampyr, and winter fae all working together. We also had the sanguinar, the humanoid and fae blood mages who had been hiding from the universe for three thousand years.

“Holy monkey sack, Mavis, you’re really up!”

Alice squealed as I opened my door. The Winter royal threw herself into my arms, nearly toppling us over.

“You wouldn’t believe the loony things on this planet! OMG, we have SOOOOO much fun scouting!”

Alice rambled, and I nodded and patted her head like a beloved canine or cat.

“Alice, it’s good to see ye. I’m off to the bath. How about we talk and walk, yeah?”

She flushed in her pale skin turned almost tomato-red.

“Yep, sorry bout that. It’s been crazy around here while you were sleeping. Like super tense with the wolves and the winter exiles in a frosty state of uneasiness. Also, Olaf has been banging his way through the entire single female populace of our small city. I am starting to worry that alone could cause a bloody brawl soon.”

Alice recounted, and she quickly added,” You want names? I could SOOOO give you names, even some positions too! I just happened to catch a few of his exhibitionist performances at night.”

My fae friend was clearly very bored. I kept petting her like a dog and murmured, “Perhaps nix that, yeah?”

I said, looking towards Anne’s annoyed and terse expression. She didn’t care who Olaf did Olaf things with. She just felt strange to be carrying a man’s child, worried what his role would be in little Dylan’s life.

“Oh, right, sorry, Anne! I’ll try to remember to be more mindful of my big blathering mouth next time. Usually, Gregor is here to stuff a cork in me or something a little bigger than a cork sometimes.”

She said, grinning mischievously, and I laughed aloud, despite the otherwise awkward awakening. Alice shone with a keen innocence of heart seldom seen in an immortal with centuries of life under her belt. Alice was one of the most gentle and loving beings I’d ever met despite her questionable sanity. She could be a sadistic deathly wind magiks wielder when she needed to, but she was not evil like her cousin. How Ingrid and Alice were so closely related and so far-flung was beyond me.

“Mavis, your up!”

Gregor said as he approached quickly. It was apparent he seemed worried that Alice was wandering around without his supervision for some reason. She wasn’t crazy, and she wasn’t prone to fits of violence—outside the battlefield. I couldn’t understand why he appeared so concerned.

“Gregor, good to see you, mate.”

I said, and he relaxed visibly as I spoke.

“Feck Mavis, ye about gave us all a fright. What with the entire burning yerself out and all. I don’t advise a repeat performance.”

Gregor said, and I hummed vaguely.

“It’s not on the docket, I can assure ye.”

Alice squealed again and rubbed against me like a cat, and kissed my cheek in a strictly platonic manner before walking back towards her mate.

“You lot sure have been busy in my absence. Digging tunnels and heating water.”

Gregor’s eyes lit, and he nodded crisply as he stroked his right hand along Alice’s back. Both Alice and Gregor were extremely high-ranking members of their original courts. They were adorable together, literally inseparable. They had followed each other and their unique love for centuries, even at the cost of being expelled from their courts. They have forsworn riches in the name of love and personal happiness.

“Aye, we’ve been at it endlessly of late. The fae have welcomed the menial tasks to keep our minds and hands busy.”

Gregor said there was a note of something I couldn’t put my finger on in his voice. Gregor was not as outspoken as Alice, but he was never usually vague and defused in his expressions or articulations.

“What’s going on, Gregor?”

I asked, and He sighed and shook his head.

“It’s not anything grievous. I promise it can keep until you are sorted properly and freshened up.”

There was a tangible twinge of magiks in the air when Gregor—a fairy—invoked such a powerful proclamation. There is power in bargaining, promises, and deals with all of their kind. Regardless of which of the three courts a fairy is from, they all hate lies and invoke magiks in their bargains and oaths.

“Ok, if you insist, but I will sort you out later, yeah?”

I asked, and Gregor nodded and gave me a weary smile.

“You’re a vision for the weary fae, my good friend.”

He said, and that was a mouthful for Gregor. He tended more towards the strong and silent persona. Alice was the voicebox for their couple.

“Gregor, I’m going to bathe with the girls! I would say you should join me, but then we might end up having hot, wild monkey sex in the hot spring tubs.”

She chirped loudly enough for her voice to echo down the corridors. None of us worried about who was doing what in the springs since we were all pretty casual and carnal about our desires, but Alice didn’t share Gregor with anyone. They were uniquely bonded together in a way uncommon for most immortals. Fae and vampyrs are both usually polyamorous. Lycanthropes are the one species I know which are typically fiercely monogamous. The whole wolves mate for life, saying, utterly true in most cases. Aurelia just had enough love to spread throughout our group of beloved mates.

“After you’re finished, I am sure you will want breakfast. I am off to sort out the cooking arrangements.”

Lord Axel said I’d almost forgotten he was looming behind me because of how quiet he was when not being addressed.

“I’m going to put a bell on ye, if you keep at that!”

I exclaimed, and he looked surprised and confused.

“If my goddess so commands, then it shall be done.”

Axel declared, and I felt my eyes widening, and I turned.

“You’ve got to lighten up a tad; let the knickers drop. Play robes gone wild a spell!”

I said, and Alice nodded approvingly at the twist on the modern drunken college girl videos I’d seen ads for recently.

Axel adjusted his red robes and murmured, “I have loads of fun. None of it requires me losing my marbles as much as other ones of us present.”

He said, looking past me, to Alice. Alice stuck her tongue out and giggled in a fit at Gregor’s side. Gregor sighed as he took her casual immaturity in stride.

“I can tell this is going to be a blood, long adventure on this rock.”

He murmured almost prophetically.

Two:

Water was purifying, as ever even though the temperature was far inferior to our regular hot spring bath.

“Hey, no monkey ass in the water flow!”

Anne complained as I looked across, and Bealox was positioned against the large faucet. He grinned a rather sharp smile that looked eerie on the monkey features.

“I’m just enjoying the jacuzzi effect.”

Bealox said, his voice the picture of innocence.

“Well, enjoy it further from the plant pipe, thing.”

Anne said, losing steam as she tried to define how the water was traveling to the hot spring.

“The earth-aligned fae grew iron roots which were hollowed out, and they ran an intricate web of underground and above ground metallic roots. They constructed a pipe system from iron thorn vine plants, with some modifications.”

Talia explained as I looked over at her. Anne and Bealox were still bickering in the corner of my sight. I could tell the monkey didn’t mean anything; he was simply enjoying the rise he coaxed from my pregnant mate.

“Bugger, that’s rather smart.”

I said, impressed with the fae ingenuity.

“You seem rather fixated on buggery this morning.”

Olaf observed, and I snorted and said, “Aye, but not with yer sullied wank, mate.”

Everyone laughed, and he grinned unabashedly. Olaf is my oldest friend, so I know him better than the rest. I wasn’t convinced he was simply going from skirt to skirt on a simple whim. He had something on his mind. Whatever he was working through, via his over-indulgence in promiscuity, I hoped we could have a proper chat about it later. At some point, I would find time to have a stiff beverage and discuss matters he might otherwise feel too prideful to utter to anyone else.

“Unhand me, you morbidly obese human!”

Bealox roared in a loud insulted tone. Anne was dragging the monkey man across the water, away from the pipe spewing in the freshwater. Alice was giggling at them, and Aurelia was growling and flashing fangs at Bealox, who quickly submitted and stopped thrashing and flapping his odd wings. Bealox was a “gift” from my father, along with a library including my personal Avalonia collection.

While I’d been aghast at the inclusion of slave labor, I did hire Bealox as a paid librarian. His knowledge of blood magiks was far-reaching. Whoever had previously owned him had created him from a regular brown monkey, adding the wings and altering his intellectual capacity. He’d been given a voice box, which he used remorselessly to badger those around him. Whatever evil being formed him, I could draw some parallels between his construction and the winged monkeys Sasha the Grey Witch had commanded in her private world.

“Anne, stop wrestling the bloody monkey man. And you, no one’s arse, should be kissing the lip of the pipe. If you want a jet stream on yer bum so bloody badly, find a garden hose. I know we have some of them around here.”

I said, and the pair stopped fighting. Bealox might pretend to loathe me, but he does seem to listen to me. His experiences and his rather abominable manufactured existence left him rather bitter and sullen. Who could blame him? He minded his business in the forest on earth as a regular monkey, centuries prior, only to be snatched up and magically experimented upon after.

Bealox didn’t speak her name, so I didn’t know who I might seek out to settle the tab on his behalf. Call me overly sentimental, if you must, but I didn’t like what was done to the obnoxious creature. Before my powers were burnt out, Bealox showed me how to manipulate the particles and genetic codes inside the blood. He was like a proper magiks surgeon in his blood powers. He wasn’t strong in raw power, but he was like a precise surgical manipulator.

If I could master a fraction of his precision techniques, I’d likely warrant my title as blood goddess. As it stood, when my powers weren’t on the fritz, I was more like a bloody battering ram.

Hells, I’d be chuffed to bits simply to feel the blood powers surging through my veins once more. Power is not something I love, yet I have never been without power my entire life. I have always been far more than what I am right now, a simple vampyr.

My mind rattled through the many topics for which I needed to attend. My mind spun in curiosity about the world we’d landed. Everything around us was unknown and potentially hostile. Our sanctum was still inside a mountain, but someone would have noticed the sudden appearance of a new bloody mountain, I would think.

“Here, it’s your favorite shampoo.”

Morgana informed me as she offered a small bottle with a peace scent. I wasn’t one for overbearing odors, but the slight fragrance of peaches suited my temperament keenly. I found myself smiling at Morgana. Despite the daunting nature of the tasks ahead of me, I felt some hope kindled as our hands brushed. Our feelings and our entangled yearnings were expressed without any need for verbal communication. Morgana and I could still feel each other in the mate connection. I could feel all the ladies, even vaguely, sense Dylan via Anne’s psychic link. It dawned upon me that Dylan had back-traced my psychic connection to Anne, to cross time and space, to speak with me. I’d not been sure how she managed the feat before. Even still, that was an impressive psychic feat for a lass of her age. What I saw of the world was troubling. I sighed out and forced myself to push down, worried about the future. Too many problems lay ahead of me immediately.

“Care to help a lass lather rinse and repeat?”

I asked Morgana, and her eyes danced with mischief.

“Twist me arm.”

She murmured, and I snorted and yanked her by her hand, pulling her down to me. Her naked form fit snugly against my small body. I cherished the tactile feel of her soft and hard muscular curves. My imminent desire moved directly towards the need to be inside her. I have to force back this overwhelming passion for Morgana. I needed to bathe and sort many a fecking tasks out.

“You know I’m going to remember this feeling fer tonight, my love?”

I asked her, and Morgana leaned in and kissed my lips chastely but firmly enough to convey the feelings were more than mutual between us.

“You’ve always been known to have a keen memory.”

She agreed, and she sighed again, wistfully, and she pulled back.

“Come now, let’s get this mane all nice and shiny. I like my blood goddess clean; you know.”

She said, and it didn’t even burn for her to call me by that title. My self-loathing and feelings of inadequacy didn’t translate to my interactions with Morgana.

“You’re going to get them all back, my beloved.”

Morgana said, knowing precisely where my mind was headed. I turned and smiled sheepishly at her.

“Am I that fecking obvious?”

She winked and sighed, “No, but if I were without my fiery powers, I’d feel as naked as ye do currently.”

Her tone was low, not that our friends would be unable to listen in if they so desired. This moment still felt somehow intimate and private between Morgana and me.

“Morgana Le Fay, when did ye get so insightful?”

I asked playfully and flirtatious, and she leaned in and kissed my ear and nipped at the thick fleshy bit. My sex tightened, and my nipples were like steel. In a single move, she was able to blow my mind completely.

“Remember the rules of hot spring sexy time. You better have enough to go around!”

Anne said jokingly, and we turned, giggling like a pair of hyenas. There were even slight moments where I actively forgot how stressed and pained my body felt.

“Remember the second rule, not in front of the bloody daughters!”

Abigale exclaimed in a loud voice. Lexi was lying back, soaking in the peace of the water. My curiosity about my granddaughter was burning my guts. I wanted to know more about her. I truly wished I could have seen Jax grown-up when I saw Dylan. A woman can be forgiven for her morose curiosity regarding her lineage. While I was headed further away from the species of my birth, my bloodline, Clare’s blood, persisted.

“Jax giving you a right kicking?”

I asked Lexi, and Abi looked at her sister. They’d recently faced a lot of dark emotions together, yet they were forever bond together as twins. Their sibling connection was forged through the blood and flames of death and resurrection. My children were eternally loyal to each other.

Lexi stroked her belly and hummed.

“She’s moving around a lot. When she hears people around us, she gets extremely lively. I guess the vampyr hearing is still a thing in the womb as well?”

Lexi asked, and I nodded and said, “Aye, you lot used to do similar, except I had twice the tap dancing on my bladder to worry about.” I said, and Lexi and Abi grinned and looked pleased with themselves, even all these years later.

“Well, I’d say you have your revenge with this one.”

Lexi said, as she winced. I didn’t ask, but I presumed Jax was twisting blood inside her mother again. Lexi had an exceptional pain tolerance, so it must have been agonizing for her to show her pain so nakedly.

“Want me to get the tonic?”

Abi asked her sister, and Lexi shook her head and sighed a haggard breath.

“No, sis, I’m keen, just a wee spell this go.”

She informed Abigale, who was becoming more attentive to her sister’s needs. The situation between the pair of them had been complicated. They shared a single body, Lexi’s body, for two centuries. Abigale had technically been the one mated to Jack before his horrible and untimely death at the hands of Emalia Smithfield. This child left inside Lexi had driven the sisters apart for a time. Abigale had still been sharing a body when Lexi had fallen pregnant. Therefore, she was feeling a form of magiks separation anxiety from the child after she was revived. There is no how-to manual on dealing with magiks resurrections and complex child births where two sisters each technically can claim some maternal rights to the baby.

“We’re going to eat after this. I’m sure you’re hungry.”

I said, and Lexi grinned and said, “Oh, I’ll eat, and drink. This little lady is all vampyr in her appetite.”

She said in a proud maternal tone.

“Mum, what are the odds that Jax is like you?”

Abigale asked, and I smiled softly at my younger daughter and shook my head.

“She’s still a vampyr, just a blood mage as well, it appears. I would have felt it if she had a spark of divine powers. Either way, she’s all Aubrey, that’s for certain.”

I said, and Lexi beamed with pride. Our legacy was one of a lengthy proud matriarchal lineage. Besides my mum, all the Aubrey’s of our direct line were queens. We were said to be amongst the first Celtic vampyrs.

“Your daughter is special, as are you both. No Aubrey child has ever been simply vampyr, that is our legacy. We are always more than the usual. Bear that in mind with your girl. She will require manyfold the attention and training of the other vampyrs around her.”

I said, imparting some small motherly advice to my girls.

“As if I could possibly neglect her!”

Lexi said, her tone excited, but none of it directed at anyone. She was simply stating a fact felt to her very center. That feeling was the very one I’d experienced when I felt my girls growing inside me. Part of my heart was attached to them in that moment, a part of me that I would never want returned. The same part which caused me to literally transverse Hel and back, for my children.

***

Water remained the most magical of all purifiers. I felt loads better after my soak. My body still dully ached, and my powers were on hiatus, but at least I felt, and smelled like myself.

“My Goddess!”

Tyler exclaimed, loudly, as he bowed at my feet.

“Tyler, ixnay on the G word!”

Anne chastised him mercilessly, and he looked up in confusion.

“But she is my goddess!”

Anne heaved a weary sigh.

“Mavis, I am relatively certain your powers blew a few transformers upstairs in this boy. I don’t recall your former male being so dense before the transformation.”

She said crisply, and I managed a smile in amusement at their theatrical behavior. Anne was running around desperately trying to keep everyone from calling me by my title as if it might make me forget my state of powerlessness.

“Tyler, get the feck up.”

I said in an assertive tone. I held myself with a casual air of command, which was attributed to the long years of rule. Even while I felt nude and utterly defenseless, I projected my inner confidence. As the mortals are apt to say, “Fake it till you make it.”

“My lady!”

He said, and Tyler stood like an eager puppy awaiting my orders.

“Have you been keeping to Helen’s training menu?”

I asked, and his eyes twinkled in delight. Even to me, it was strange to see this transformed persona before me. I’d bent Tyler to my will and infused my blood magiks into him, making him the universes’ first Blood Knight.

Even now, I could feel some slight resonance between us, despite my muted powers. My blood called out to me. Almost like I could reach out and yank back the gift of rebirth I’d given to Tyler. Yet, I stopped myself because I knew he would be needed. Tyler was part of my future to protect the children. Like my mum, I, too, was placing preventative measures in place. Though I lacked her clairvoyance, I could utilize my best tactical deduction.

It was logical that two such high-profile immortal children might encounter trouble in the future, even without seeing a projected version of Anne’s future daughter to confirm such an inevitable thread of fate.

“Helen has begun to etch into my bones, the arts. It’s an honor to be trained in the divine arts known only to a few.”

Tyler said, his tone sounded part grovel and part worship. He still had his free will, but he was now completely enthralled with me. Even more so than when he’d been a young man taking my body beneath him. In binding him with my powers, I’d formed a permanent connection to Tyler. He was my creature, forever.

“Keen, just keep at it, and stick close to the children, and I shall be pleased.”

I said; he nodded quickly. I could feel how much pleasing me ranked in his mind. He was nearly obsessed. Besides pleasing me, the other obsession Tyler had developed was standing guard around my daughter and mate. Anne was annoyed, but she was doing her best to mitigate her emotions. She seemed to actively remind herself that Tyler was here for Dylan’s future safety.

From the slight glimmer I’d gained into Dylan’s future, I could see she was going to be someone special. Tyler was my only way of investing in her future right now. Well, I could build a bloody fortress around her, but then she’d try to run away. Besides, the world she came from already looked enough like a prison.

“I live to please you!”

Tyler said earnestly, and I sighed and corrected, “No, you live to defend the young. I am not your foremost concern; Dylan and Jax are.”

He nodded crisply and bowed himself once more.

“Of course, forgive my lack of focus. I shall redouble my training.”

Tyler said, and I watched as he stood and ran off in a blur of motion.

“You know, I think you might be right. I am afraid I broke something in Tyler. Hopefully, the damage is not permanent.”

I confessed to Anne, and she snickered and murmured, “Or your powers were simply more than his body could safely handle. You do realize you are like the freakin’ Energizer Bunny of blood magiks.”

Anne said, and I frowned.

“I’m not sure I follow that modern reference.”

I told her, and she laughed at me in open amusement.

“You know, it’s probably going to take you longer to catch up on modern culture than it took the Egyptians to erect their pyramids.”

Anne informed me, and I spared her a sassy smirk.

“Only, the Egyptians didn’t truly erect them; their slaves did. They were simply the taskmasters sitting around while the poor blokes bent under their boots performed all the work.”

I said, and Anne noticed my inordinate level of disdain for the fallen civilization. I loathed all forms of slavery, even those who left behind modern marvels of innovations and geometrical design.

“Right, forgot all about that trigger.”

She confessed, and Anne leaned on me and breathed against my neck. The sensation was exceptionally pleasing. She felt weary from carrying around the extra weight even though she could lift more than the baby weighed. Even as a vampyr, I’d not been immune to exhaustion while pregnant. Despite her evolutionary status, Anne was not exempt from the burdens each of us faced.

“I would ask you to take a nap with me, but I am worried you might not wake up for years.”

Anne confessed, and I snorted to her and said, “I’m not bloody Rip Van Winkle!”

Anne hummed against my neck, and the vibrations were soothing. These stolen moments of intimacy and silence in my universe were worth more than anything.

“Rip who?”

Anne asked, and I looked at my young mate and exclaimed, “You cannot seriously mean to tell me you have not cracked a bloody classic book?!”

I demanded of her, and Anne stuck out her tongue and giggled.

“Kidding!”

She exclaimed, and I huffed in faux-annoyance at her antic.

“Yer lucky the kid’s hangin’ around, or I’d spank ye!”

I informed Anne, and she wiggled her butt against me as if tempting me. My love for this silly human was beyond simple words. We had such casual intimate exchanges that seem so typical, but they mean the entire universe to us.

“Thankfully, she’s not actually able to witness our shenanigans yet.”

Anne confessed, and I chuckled, and I wrapped my arm around her in support as we walked back towards the tower. I’d eaten, and I’d taken a bath, so it was time to see how Thor was doing.

“Off to see the other Viking, I take it?”

Anne asked, and I hummed in confirmation.

“Aye, the one not father to your lass.”

She blushed and pressed her palm against my shoulder in a physical form of refusal.

“You’re never going to let me live this one down, are you?! I feel like a bad joke or a cautionary tale for girls to use contraceptives. Not that I want my daughter any less.”

Anne quickly amended at the end. I shrugged and said, “It’s rather amusing the precise details of how you came to be pregnant, but we immortals embrace our children in a manner even mortals cannot understand. You have seen how seldom childbirth is achieved. Besides, need I remind you, Olaf has been with literal thousands of women, and you are the only one he’s had a child.”

Anne’s nose twisted up in disgust.

“Can you skip the thousands part, please! I want to pretend that’s all a dream, ok! But I get ya. Besides, who's to say I am any different? She could be it for me, ya know?”

Anne said to me, and I honestly hadn’t considered the possibility that Dylan might be her only chance at childbirth. I’d always assumed her human-like reproductive system would yield the same reproductive rates as a mortal human.

“Be it your only or your first of a hundred; I shall ensure she has a pristine future, my love.”

Anne gave me a cross look and said, “There were literally a thousand other ways to phrase that didn’t make my vagina feel stretched and broken at the mere thought of the process repeating one hundred times!”

Anne exclaimed at me, and Morgana walked up laughing.

“You have to love Mavis’ propensity for placing her foot deep down her throat.”

Morgana mused as she stopped next to us, and she stroked Anne’s back on the opposite flank. Our little human was spoiled beyond all redemption.

“Yeah, well, she’s also the best lay for a thousand light-years.”

Anne inserted, and Morgana murmured against Anne’s ear, “One of the best, my love.”

Anne giggled girlishly in joy. She relished the flirtations and the praises more these days. Almost like she felt less deserving because she was a mother-to-be. That particular logic eludes me, even after over five centuries. Yet, I have seen it occur in most mothers once they have spaned their heirs.

“Off to see the other Viking, then?”

Morgana asked, and I frowned at her.

“Did you overhear us just now?”

She gave me a look of confusion, and I shook my head.

“Never mind, and yes, we’re off to see Thor.”

Morgana nodded and murmured, good, I need to check the tank. I was the one who activated the gel. I was not sure at first that your father’s alchemical magiks would respond to my more demonic powers. However, it appears the celestial gap between archdemon and god is smaller than you might assume.”

Morgana informed me, and I could see something almost akin to pride in her eyes. She was happy that we were closer together on the cosmic scale than previously thought. My mind swung towards Kronos and the firstborn. I wondered how close we were, that my powers could gap for his power to finish the spell.

We entered the opposite side of the tower from my room and my library. Axel had reconstructed part of the upper floors to accommodate two divine beings and mates. Dad had a massive laboratory in his personal quarters. He was a bit of a packrat about all his bloody concoctions. The musty smell and the various herbs, spices, and exotic odors greeted my nostrils upon entry to his room.

I was filled with a flood of nostalgia upon smelling the aroma unique to Dagda’s quarters.

“Who goes there?!”

Thor’s voice boomed and echoed around the chambers as I strode towards the massive crucible he was wedged inside. Alchemists used such devices for transmutation and distillation.

“Thor, you sound like a right wanker when you call out like that!”

I said loudly, and I could feel the jovial mood as he laughed a moment later.

“Van Winkle is awake!”

I blinked and looked at Anne, “Were you recording us?!”

I asked, and she shook her head.

“Nope, besides, even the fae battery chargers stopped working here. This place is like completely anti-tech.”

Anne said in reference to the world surrounding us.

“He’s just similarly aged.”

Anne said, and her eyes twinkled in amusement. I knew she knew that I was not thirty-thousand years old, like Thor. However, she was most certainly willing to lump us both together in the “old” bracket.

“This is what I get for taking a zoomer for a mate, I suppose.”

I joked, and she hummed and added, “Two, technically, since Aurelia is basically a year apart from me.”

Anne swiftly added in, and I grunted and said, “You know, part of me is going to enjoy watching Dylan treat ye like yer a fecking relic of the past.”

She blushed slightly and murmured, “She’d better not! This ass is anything but aged!”

Anne said, slapping her cheek for display.

“Could you ladies bring that conversation closer to the tank? I’d rather enjoy seeing a few ass slappings. It’s been a slow month for me, sexually.”

Thor said, and I could feel the mild depression in his tone. He was like Olaf and me; he liked to have a lot of sex.

“You’d be better off not asking the lesbians fer sexual gratification, mate.”

Thor chuckled and said, “Honey, I will ask a fecking goat at this point!”

I crinkled my nose and murmured, “That’s entirely more than I ever wished to hear from you, man!”

We walked to the dark dank of bubbling green goo.

Three:

Thor was stuck in the crucible while the goo solution kept fighting off the persistent poisonous effects of the Jörmungandr’s venom.

“You know, your mother was hinting vaguely all along. Looking back upon her behavior and suggestions, she made mild illusions that my alliances were critical to my health. I couldn’t have possibly pieced it together, and she knew this fact. However, She also knew you would act. Your mother was a truly frightening being. A simple whisper from her could topple empires.”

Thor said in a reverent tone. It was strange to hear a full god speak of a simple vampyr woman in such a regard. Mum was the immortal proof that we need not be confined to our genetics. As I stood powerless and empty, this knowledge gave me hope. My desire was not to revel in my powers but to be able to keep affecting change in the universe around me.

“She was just a good mother when I knew her. Clare Aubrey seemed the simple vampyr woman to my small mind. It’s like she built this small little place for the pair of us and remained there as long as she could. Almost like our very personal pocket dimension.”

He nodded stiffly from inside the crucible.

“Aye, t’was perhaps what she had intended. I’ve seen it before; powerful beings will hide themselves to nest with their young. No matter how powerful the youth might be, they need to grow and mature before they are ready to face the dangers of the universe. “

Thor explained in a tone that made him sound more a sage than a womanizing Viking god. The man lying before me in the crucible was an enigma. He was none of the things you expect from the myths and legends associated with his name. However, he is also that self-same man all at once.

“What did your father do when you and Loki were born?”

I asked curiously, and Thor snorted like a drowned pig and said, “Threw a bloody party that lasted months. I’m relatively certain several demigods were produced just from that very debauchery.”

I blinked and managed not to laugh at Odin’s on-character behavior. He was predictable as the tides in his actions. Even though he could keep his enemy guessing at his next action on the battlefield, there was no more clever a tactician.

He had traded his left eye for the ability to see through everything. He wasn’t clairvoyant like my mum, but he could see a multitude of possible futures, largely limited to the person or place he was focused on. This power was also the root of his ability to wield his famous spear with perfection.

“I’m surprised Fraya didn’t cut his balls from his body.”

Thor winced in sympathetic agony at the mention of such a fate.

“It was a different time and a different world. Odin writes the rules of Asgard.”

Thor explained, and I hummed in understanding.

“Now the worlds have gone and changed yet again, my friend. We are now exposed to the mortal masses.”

I said, referring to the new state of affairs on earth.

“I hear we have more pressing issues with the local warlords around here.”

Thor said, and I frowned at him.

“Warlords?”

I asked, and he grunted.

“I don’t know the name of this world, but from the descriptions, it sounds to be futile Japanese in origin. There are a litany of realms associated with the various eastern mythos and pantheons. There is no telling which deities control this place. There is also no telling if they are friendly. Given what our scouts have reported, I would go on a limb and say, not so friendly.”

Thor quickly surmised; I could sense his impatience to be up and to explore on his very own feet. Much how I’d been fast to jump out of my sick-bed. We beings of action are miserable if left to languish.

“Relax the khakis, my friend, I’ll see if any consenting grown women will climb in the crucible with ye, to keep the time from dragging too badly.”

Thor’s eyes winkled with his amazement at the offer.

“Those are words I’d not expected to hear from yer lips, my friend. However, you’re free to find volunteers. My mick is just waitin’ for a proper sheath.”

I laughed at his use of the Irish slang for penis. Anyone who assumes I hate men just because I am mostly gay clearly has me wrong. I enjoy my male friends and all the perverted arse crack they come up with constantly.

“Anything else I could do fer ye?”

I asked, and Thor looked around as if conspiratorially. Once he’d surmised no spies were present, he said, “Aye, could ye slip me my endless flagon of mead? Yer damnable and gloriously endowed lycanthrope mate refused to allow me to drink. I’m long over-due for some hair of the dog; it would appear. My head is bloody pounding.”

Thor told me, and I chortled, and I gave him a wink.

“One wench and one flagon, this is starting to sound awfully familiar to a certain other Viking I know.”

Thor roared in amusement, and he reached up, and I leaned in, clasping his right arm in a friendly manner.

“Yer bloody huge, mate. My wee little arms would never fecking make it that far up the crucible, and I have plenty of practice trying.”

Thor laughed, and his green-covered body bobbed up and down in the goo.

“I cannot tell you how much comfort it gives me to know I’m not the only divine being to end up a green goo floating wank.”

I laughed and gave him a crisp wave of my hand before I walked out of sight.

“I’ll be back when I can. We’ll sort that wench and mead problem fer ye.”

Thor was still laughing after I walked out the door.

“Didn’t you just get on to Olaf for trading women?”

Morgana asked me, and I grinned and winked.

“There was no trading, simply passing along the thunder god’s request for female company. If I am willing to relegate myself to messenger girl, then no one else can complain.”

She hummed vaguely in understanding, and she rolled her eyes in my general direction.

“Why do I get the feeling you’re about to play the role of scout as well?”

Morgana asked, and I beamed a wicked smile.

“Did ye even have to guess at that? I am sure ye lot have been counting down the minutes until I insist on getting my combat leathers and my blades. Besides, this world sounds interesting, and I can read and speak Japanese. My mum had all sorts of Japanese scrolls as well as other enchanted objects, including songs.”

I informed Morgana, and her eyes expanded as she realized just how right I was for this job.

“You know I’m never going to let you out of my bloody sight while your powers are burned out. My love, you are a goddess who is weakened to the point of near-death. Your enemies would line up for five entire dimensions to wait in line to attempt to murder you, now.”

Anne nodded vigorously as she linked her arm through mine in a possessively affectionate manner.

“You’re freakin’ bat-shit to think going outside is a good idea. You should have Morgana do the scouting. You need to stick around here. Besides, you have two preggers family members ready to explode all over the sanctum now!”

Anne said, her eyes were lashing me hotly. My feelings were awash with a mixture of arousal and regret. She was going to be disappointed this time, and I knew I couldn’t stop myself. I refused to pass the buck on to another being. Even if that being happened to be Morgana, I had to be the one in the thick of things. This was my largest character flaw, arguably. To me, this was simply how things were going to be, always.

“As much as I am looking forward to holding wee Dylan and giving her a kiss on the head, I have to ensure our safety and security on this strange new world. I love you, Anne, and I will return safely. I have been a vampyr before this, and I shall survive without my powers.”

I said, and Morgana looked down at Anne and kissed her forehead tenderly.

“Don’t worry, dove. I will get this one back to ye two safe and sound. Even her heady blended insanity could not derail your birth.”

I huffed and gave Morgana a faux-hurt look.

“Well, just tell me how ye bloody feel, my love!”

I whined to her, and Morgana stuck her tongue out at me, and her eyes burned with thick amusement.

“I’ll go get the leathers and gear together. You walk Anne back to our quarters. It’s time for all preggers chicks to rest the fuck up.”

Morgana said sternly to Anne, who puffed her bottom lip out in a sullen manner. These lot were the most colorful and beautiful women I could possibly have encountered. I was still waiting for the other shoe to drop, AKA Aurelia, to hear I was going scouting. Lady lycanthrope was not going to be chuffed to be left in charge of the sanctum for a short spell. Not when it meant two of her beautiful mates were wandering around in the strange feudal world by themselves.

“This is so fucked! Bed rest and this one is just jumping out the bed going off to play at samurai!”

Anne complained loudly, and I could hear the growling sound that alerted me that Aurelia was in earshot.

“Bloody hells, Anne!”

I whined as our lycan queen stalked ever closer. Her molten golden gaze liquidated my sex and incinerated my panties. I wasn’t sure if I was about to fight her or fuck her. Aurelia often had that effect on me.

“What’s this now?”

Aurelia demanded of me, and my throat bobbed as I stared at her ample cleavage. I was possibly as bloody perverse as my male friends when it came to my ladies. I couldn’t help it, and I never hoped to change.

“Precious wolf, I am one of two who are fluent in Japanese. It is logical for me to go scouting. Besides, I’ve always wanted to see a proper feudal Japanese style-city.”

I grinned wide at Aurelia, who was still growling at me.

“If it was up to me, I’d have you locked up in a fucking padded room until your powers returned.”

She informed me, and I shivered under the heat of her powers brushing over me.

“Well, we could have a bit of shackles and whips play later? Perhaps that would satisfy yer need to lock this down.”

I said, fluidly waving my hand across my slender succulent curves.

“How is it wise to entice an apex with sex when you’re planning to leave in a few minutes?!”

Morgana wondered aloud, and I snorted and shrugged.

“Just giving the beautiful creature a fantasy to hold onto until our return. Besides, Someone needs a bit of naughty wolf time once I am back.”

Anne sulked and murmured, “I want naughty wolf time too!”

She said as she stroked her belly with true love and affection. None of us enjoyed being blocked from her sexually, but we were all looking forward to Dylan’s arrival.

***

The sky was still false inside the sanctum, under the mountain we’d traveled from Fairey with us. Now we were opening to a brighter flatland with mixed deep-purple skyward. The grass was tall and bright blue, spread out as far as my eyes could see. My body burned with the sensation of being watched.

“Mavis, come back in here while we change!”

Morgana said in a mildly chastening tone. My throat bobbed as I watched the rippling wind on the grass.

“This is beautiful.”

I commented, and Aurelia prowled up to me.

“Shut the gate before someone takes notice. You’re going to stand out entirely too much in that modern get-up.”

Aurelia growled to me, and I grinned and nodded.

“As ye wish, my precious wolf.”

My purring tone was filled with all the sensuality I could muster. Aurelia was cross with me now because I was working her up, and I intended to leave the sanctum. My lovely lady wolf could be forgiven her frustration with me.

“What exactly do we have that’s going to work for kimonos?”

Morgana shrugged and said, “Well, there is the collection of kimonos inside the library.”

I frowned and inquired sharply, “When did we get a collection of kimonos into the library?”

Axel strode up to me and said, “We moved your mother’s wardrobe from storage. Give the state of this planet; we decided you might be better served if you have easy access to her wardrobe from her time living in Kyoto.”

My stomach burned with envy at all the things others around me knew about my mum that was queer to my ears. Clare had been a bloody world and dimension traveler of the highest order. It seemed like I might spend the rest of my immortality re-discovering my mother’s lengthy history. Clare had impacted many worlds and many cultures. Thor had it right; she had truly conquered empires with whispered words into the right ears. Mum reshaped the landscape of the universe in the most positive manner she could, utilizing the gifts she developed after mating with my father.

“Wait, Mavis, I want to come with you!”

Kate Rogers strode forward, and her two video guys were absent their usual spots filming her every move.

“I can’t have a journalist poking around with cameras in a tech-free world.”

Kate wiggled her smartphone and beamed proudly.

“It’s fine; I can just record some basic video on this and spool it together later. I have a hidden compartment for my cellphone.”

Kate said proudly, and I sighed.

“What the hell? Just know that I am not taking responsibility for you, should anything tragically fatal befall you.”

Anne narrowed her eyes and murmured, “How do you still have battery life?!”

Kate gave her a cunning and prideful look and said, “I always pack spares for my spares, not just for the cameras, also for the phones as well.. That’s all video journalism one-oh-one.”

Anne murmured something undecipherable as she eyed the smartphone covetously. My tech-addicted friends, mates, and denizens were all in withdrawal. It was hard for me to truly sympathize with them since I was accustomed to the pre-modern world.

I turned around and began to head back towards the sanctum. My friends and the curious mortal journalist followed on my heels. My curiosity was peaked at the thought of my mother possessing a collection of kimonos and various period-appropriate Japanese wear.

“Do you think she knew we would be here?”

Aurelia asked as I moved into the library. Bealox was snoozing on the largest reading table with a pile of open books spread around him.

“It’s hard to believe she didn’t know something. Besides, I don’t recall actually selecting this world as a destination. In all honesty, I am still unsure how we arrived at this location.”

My confession was disconcerting to my mates and the mortal in tow.

“You’re telling me we were flying blind through dimensions of space-time?!”

Kate exclaimed, and I smirked at her and said, “No, something brought us to this world. I’m just not sure what it was that landed us here. This planet is not amongst the four options I was supposed to select. I don’t believe my mum did this, or she would have given me some warning.”

I told them, and Morgana swore and murmured, “I’m comfortable blaming Kronos.”

She said, and I gave her a terse look.

“Pray yer wrong because I don’t have the power to oppose him if he is the reason we’re so far off the intended course of our dimensional travel.”

Kate raised her hand and inserted, “How do you know we didn’t end up in the right place, after all? It’s not like we have some type of star-chart to go from.”

I gave her a look, and Morgana inserted, “Mavis and I both have the ability to open rifts. We can feel the unique signatures of each dimension. Clare Aubrey gave four unique samples of different dimensions we could move the sanctum to, and this world does not match any of those samples. I know it’s hard to understand, but you’re going to have to trust us. We ended up off course, and what’s worse, I cannot seem to call up a rift here. Almost as if this dimension is locked down like a prison.”

Morgana was composed, but I could feel her frustration and helplessness. I felt a similar mixture of emotions, but I couldn’t lean on any of my powers. At least she was left with all her usual gifts. I was down to fangs and claws for my one trick.

“So, where is this new wardrobe at?”

I asked, and Morgana pointed vaguely in the northern direction of the room.

“We installed another room to house the clothing.”

She informed me, and I walked through the massive tiers of bookshelves as we ventured deeper into the super library.

“This is amazing; what are all these books about? I can clearly see they are magical or something.”

Kate asked, and I grabbed her phone when she raised it to record the library.

“Kate, this is one room I utterly forbid you from sharing with the humans. This is my private library. I will not have molesters trying to steal from it because they hope to gander some tidbit about magiks or immortality later. The edge in my tone was soft but lethal nonetheless. Kate was smart enough to notice this was a no-fly zone with me.

“Ok, I won’t film anything up here, I promise. Can I have my phone back?”

I handed her phone back to her unharmed, and I sighed, “This was all once my mother's property. These books, scrolls, and magiks are all family heirlooms. Once Jax and Dylan are born, I intend to preserve this all for them.”

I told everyone and Annebeamed with pride.

“Bloody hells, that’s a lot of fecking clothes!”

I exclaimed as I opened the obsidian door, and the rainbow of different eastern dresses, kimonos, and accessories all vied for my attention.

Beyond the turquoise and the light pastel shades of silken garments, I saw racks of swords, sheaths, and various melee weaponry meant to be concealed in Japanese warring era clothing.

“Mavis officially arrived at her personal Candyland!”

Aurelia joked as I moved past the clothing and straight towards a pure black full-length katana blade. The blade sang to me in a manner that reminded me of Mjoylnir.

“What is this thing made of?”

I asked, and Morgana prowled closer and hummed loudly.

“Bugger, Mavis, that’s forged from real fecking dragonite! How did we move this here, and I didn’t notice how bloody rare it truly was?!”

Morgana wondered aloud, and she inspected the blade.

“Can you put that in Google translate terms for the young ones amongst us?”

Aurelia asked, and Morgana snorted and said, “This is forged of dragon flames. It would likely burn down an entire mountain of rich ores into a concentrated enchanted ore. This sword is one of the most indestructible physical objects in existence. Dragonite is rare for two reasons, it requires an enormous amount of resources to smelt down and condense into this highly complex fusion process, and it requires a willing prime dragon to burn out all the imperfections.”

Morgana explained, and Aurelia looked at the sword with a new level of respect.

“That’s a terrible waste of resources, but damn if the blade isn’t beautiful.”

She said, and I couldn’t disagree, since forging dragonite was akin to wasting materials that could last most civilizations several years of metal and stone. At least by the standards of the middle-ages.

“I think I know what I’m going to wear with you.”

I murmured as I spoke to the blade unashamed.

“I think Mavis had fallen in love.”

Anne joked, but her words were sincere. Aurelia nodded in agreement with that assessment.

“What are you planning to wear?”

Morgana asked, and I hitched my thumb in the direction of the ashy grey kimono robes and the darker grey-black meshed trouser pants.

“Those are not traditional at all!”

Morgana corrected me, and I grinned wickedly and said, “This is another world, based upon feudal Japan. I presume we will be a bit off wearing anything. It’s not as if these clothes are based upon this culture strictly.”

Morgana nodded in understanding and said, “I guess that’s true, but I am looking to fit in as much as possible. I am going to wear a purple kimono. I noticed a lot of people around here wear purples.”

She said, and I rolled my eyes at her and murmured, “Like I had a fecking chance to see what anyone was wearing.”

I complained, and my mates milled around the various flowery and bright yukatas and kimonos. Morgana selected a violet kimono which had white printed sakura blossoms across the material. Kate was looking at a dark red and black kimono.

“Too bad your mom wasn’t pregnant with you when she had these all made.”

Anne complained, and I looked over at her and smiled warmly at her. She was dying to get out and stretch her legs.

“Help me tie this thing in a minute, Mavis.”

Morgana asked, and I nodded as she began to strip her modern clothing.

“Maybe we can just wait a while before going off to sightsee.”

I said, and I moved over to her, and traced my fingers over her bare shoulders, and leaned in, kissed her neck on the right crook. Morgana giggled like a teen girl.

“You’re the one who was all dire about scouting.”

Morgana reminded me, and I kissed her neck and shoulder tenderly.

“Aye, I did, but then I saw an angel in all her glory before my eyes. I must stop and worship at her altar, lest she turns her rapturous bliss from me forever.”

I told Morgana, and she laughed at me and pulled my head up to her lips, and wrapped one arm around my waist.

“Sometimes I wonder where you come up with some of this stuff, Mav. I enjoy your random commentary too much to bother trying to figure the source out.”

Morgana said, and Anne handed the purple flower print kimono over, and I hesitantly draped the cloth over her shoulders one at a time.

“This only means I will look forward to stripping you bare later.”

I sighed wistfully, and she batted her lashes at me, and she leaned in and kissed me once more. Then Morgana pushed me away just hard enough to force me to step back a few steps.

“Go get yourself changed before your hormones ignite this entire bloody room.”

I grinned and murmured, “Says the phoenix to the vampyr.”

I moved back towards the grey kimono and the grey mesh trousers. My choice was based mainly upon the consideration of combat. If I needed to defend myself, I would have easy access to my sword and a full range of motion without any hindrance. Here’s to hoping I don’t need to defend myself.

Four:

No magiks pulsed from the black blade at my right hip. My usual weaponry surged with dark crimson powers. This blade was silent as the grave and still equally deadly.

“Mavis, come let me do your hair!”

Anne chirped as she finished weaving a complex dual braid in Morgana’s rich ginger hair. She then rolled two metallic chopsticks into her hair.

“If you get into a pinch, you can totally throw these! They’re so dual purpose it’s not even funny!”

Anne said, her eyes gleaming with mischief and amusement. She was amusing herself through us and the adventure she was too close to her term to explore at present.

“Yeah, I think I’ll be grand with my hands, and maybe one or two of these jade daggers Lady Clare left hanging about.”

Morgana said as she stuffed a pair of six-inch jade daggers into their sheaths, then into her kimono. Anne squealed and clapped her hands, kissing Morgana on the cheek.

“I dare say you look good enough to eat! You better stay that way for later because momma is feeling pretty hungry!”

Morgana grinned wickedly and eyed Anne with a profound level of desire.

“Safe bet that, precious. This phoenix always burns for all her ladies.”

Morgana said in a soft tone just for our ears. Aureleia was growling with desire behind us, and I spared her fast as we can. Don’t worry about us so much you grumpy mcwolf pants.”

I said playfully, and her eyes arched in question.

“grumpy mcwolf pants?”

She asked me in an incredulous tone, and I scoffed and quipped, “Hey, mind the crack, I was attempting to sound all modern and sassy like Anne!”

She growled even more fiercely, but there was nothing hostile in the sound of her throaty savage lycan tone.

“You sound plenty seductive in your backward way, without needing to change.”

Aurelia moved over and began to pull my hair into a nearly twisted bun.

“This is a style we never showed to humans when my people lived in the wilds amongst them. Even after all these years, some bits of our culture have been preserved, hidden from their covetous eyes.”

She said, and I felt her heat blanketing me as she layered the large bun on my head.

“I’m sure it’s beautiful babe, but what if I need to fight?”

She growled into my ear, and she breathed, “Then you fight, and you let your hair do whatever it wants. I’ll be here to fix it after.”

I shivered at her delicate but ferocious tone. I could feel her love and devotion pouring off, as if an endless font.

“I just don’t want to ruin your beautiful hair job, until I am going down between your thighs later.”

I whispered against Aurelia’s cheek and she growled fiercer, and I kissed her cheek. Teasing the beast that was my apex mate, not advisable. However, I was one of only three people who could get away with messing with miss wolf pants.

“You’re so dead later, you know that right?!”

She asked me, and I grinned wickedly and murmured, “I look forward to you spanking me.”

I gave a little shake of my ass and brushed against Aurelia.

“How exactly do you expect me to finish this bun with your gyrating sexy hips distracting me?!”

Aurelia asked, and I giggled, and she picked me up and tossed me onto the couch.

“That’s it, I’m punishing you right now!”

Aurelia growled, but there was nothing violent in her tone or her look. I squealed in delight at being handled roughly.

“I’ve always fantasized about being ravished by a viciously sexy beast.”

My confession was met with twin searing gold orbs.

“I think we should just sit back and watch, this is more action than I’ve seen in weeks!”

Anne murmured to Morgana, and I looked up at them and smiled coyly.

“Ladies enjoying this little show?”

I asked, and I stretched out inviting Aurelia’s beautiful hungry mouth over mine.

“You talk too much, do something more useful with your lips!”

Aurelia growled to me, and we kissed, and I giggled as she leaped atop me with a savage cunning only a lycan huntress could muster.

“Just a light fuck, but I’ll make sure you remember who claims your body, my love!”

She harshly growled against me. Her wolf was fighting to get out. Aurelia held such profound passion for me, that she couldn’t suppress her urge to take me viciously.

“Mind the kimono and the trousers, babe.”

I murmured to her, and I began to help her undress what had taken about ten minutes to get perfectly situated. I allowed the katana sheath to hit the floor, and Morgana, and Anne watched nearby hungrily.

“Kiss me, just some light petting.”

Anne pled with Morgana, and she didn’t need to be asked twice. Anne captured Morgana’s lips and Morgana’s hand landed possessively on Anne’s swollen breast.

“Easy, they’re tender.”

Anne reminder our mate, and I felt her desire as if it were mine.

Aurelia eclipsed my naked figure, as she drank down my porcelain beauty. We were contrast in our starkly different skin tones. Each beautiful women, each representing vastly different cultures. I felt endless devotion to my wolf, and my two other mates. Our love transcended logic and species. To think, the greatest vampyr-lycan peace of all times had only required a couple lesbians to fall in love and become mates. Part of me found this reality amusing.

“I will make sure you remember to obey me.”

Aurelia growled, but I knew she was playing. She loved dominance games in bed. She loved to know that I could submit my powerful body to her loving devotion. I would make myself completely vulnerable to her touch. I knew she would always respect my body, so I could lose myself in her bliss.

“I’m rather rebellious, sassy wolf.”

I said teasing to her, and Aurelia’s reply wasn’t verbal. She thrust two firm small digits inside my wet succulent sex. My vision doubled from the force of her precision impact on my soft sex. My pale legs opened even more invitingly to her, as her dark tank fingers pushed into me in a rapid pace. My breath came out shallow and frequent, as I arched my back and locked my legs around her back.

I could see as much as feel, as Anne, began to slowly penetrate Morgana through her kimono. She carefully entered without messing up the Japanese-style dress. Morgana whined and leaned into Anne, as her fingers pushed the tight hybrid sex open.

“You’re so tight, so beautiful, and completely perfect.”

Anne whispered to Morgana, as she slid into her slowly, carefully. Neither of our couplings were particularly kinky. This was just a spur of the moment quicky with mates too devoted to each other to allow us to leave unmolested. Part of me thinks the kimonos also added to the appeal factor.

“You can look at them later.”

Aurelia murmured, as she punctuated her point thrusting inside me. I felt her fill my tight space so masterfully with her slender fingers. My eyes went blurry as she added a third finger expanding my tight entry.

“Jay-sus, I think ye might want to leave it the way you found it!”

I whined to Aurelia, and she grinned at me and asked, “Are you complaining?”

She slammed into me again and I buckled in a beautiful bliss of her tidal agony. She roared over my sex with the mighty force of her raging rapid thrusting desperation. I ached in the most pleasant manner possible, as the currents built to a crescendo inside my center.

Light and dark lost all meaning, as did the concept of magiks and powers. I felt adrift as nothing but sexual bliss rolling on the vast sea of Aurelia’s turbulent waters.

Her vigor and power without any phallic object were amazing and mind-bending. I submitted my mind to the madness, as she worked herself inside me repeatedly. Our sweet and ferocious love was as savage as any pair of lycan mates.

I felt my fangs extend and she leaned her neck in, and I bit on her precious brown flesh. Her blood surged into my mouth, and I felt a deeper connection to her, as she entered me rapidly, as I feasted upon her. No other apex would allow a vampyr access to her neck. No other vampyr would trust a lycan to hold her naked and vulnerable.

“That’s not supposed to feel so good for my kind!”

Aurelia growled, as she worked her three digits inside my sex. She stroked my bundled nerves masterfully as she reentered my body vigorously repeating her motions so perfectly. I felt my mind shattering as she worked my sex into a frenzy of fleshy need.

Her blood was thick with the savage lifeforce of her proud lineage. I could feel the wolves of her past looking at me through her eyes, as we connected via blood and sex. Something about how our spirits connected, it was as if I gained deeper insights to her people each time we mated and connected psychically.

Anne moved over with Morgana, and they sat behind us on the couch.

“Help me get her pants, so I can taste that pretty wolf!”

Anne said, and Morgana began to tug at Aurelia’s flexible exercise trousers. She growled savagely, but poked her ass up, allowing them access to her vulnerable sex.

“You be careful.”

Morgana fussed, and Anne gave her a sassy expression.

“I’m fairly sure girls have eaten out their mates while really preggers before!”

Anne complained and chastised in one statement. Morgana stroked her hands over Anne’s body, as Anne leaned down, and began to taste Aurelia’s sex from behind.

“I guess there was no stopping her form getting laid again before the baby comes.”

I said, as my fangs retracted. Aurelia stared into my eyes, and her eyes dilated as Anne worked on her tender sweet sex. I could practically taste her thick honey dew building as Anne tasted her.

“You worry about yourself, beautiful little vampyr goddess.”

Aurelia breathed against me, as if devouring every aspect of my scent. Her next thrust nearly broke my mind, as she entered me with three fingers, and her force was as powerful as it was sensually satisfying. She knew how to be pleasantly rough and vigorous with a woman. She claimed my body in a way no male could ever comprehend. Her body fit so snug against m, as Anne ate into her. Aurelia expelled her bliss inside me, as she pounded into my slight figure. Her pleasure echoing into me, as she stroked my wet sex.

I screamed and bucked against her, as she keenly stroked my body. Her delicate touch a stark change from the powerful thrusts’ moments earlier. I clinched tight on her and screamed aloud as my fluid release sent rippled throughout the mating bonds connecting us. I felt my mates releasing themselves along with me. Even the simplest positions and roles could mean the entire universe when all was shared between four people who truly loved one another.

Aurelia finished with simple, sweet strokes on my sex. She massaged my sex, and she leaned down, capturing my lips. Our tongues tangled and twined in need. I could see vast love and need like the cosmos inside her yellow eyes. She was mine, forever, and utterly irrevocably mine. We shared something most could spend all the eons of creation searching for, a profound connection and a soul-deep thirst for mutual bliss.

We were a pile of girly goo and mental ruination. Our plans put on hold just long enough to cuddle and bask in the afterglow of our love.

***

“All you had to do was get dressed, but you can’t even mange to do that without causing a fuss!”

Morgana teased me, as Anne and Aurelia fixed our hair again. We were once more clothed, and ready to leave. (Much to our wolf’s dissatisfaction.)

The purple light had waned slightly on the three-moon filled sky. When we peeked out the side entrance, Morgana and I left the mountain in a hurry. Something about the aura of this place was oppressive. I couldn’t really feel the normal ways I would with magiks, but I certainly sensed something sinister in the sky.

“Where’s the real sun at?”

Morgana finally asked, and I looked at her, and furrowed my brows deeply. She inclined he head at each of the three moons.

“The light we’re seeing here is all being reflected from the trio of moons, surfaces. There is not star in the sky.”

She told me, and I inspected the moons, and they were indeed glowing in a diffused manner.

“It’s almost like someone made a redneck version of sunlight for this place.”

Morgana observed aloud and chuckled slightly at that image.

“Does that mean the moons are being held together with duct tape?”

Morgana looked at me and smirked in a sassy manner, “Let’s hope not, or we might end up having escaped Ragnarok, to discover Armageddon.”

She said, and I hummed in agreement as we began to walk towards a well-traveled road around the thick grassy fields.

“They have a queer colored wheat it would seem, and I have seen a rice field on the far east on the photos Aurelia brought back. She went running in wolf form and triggered the camera to go off every thirty seconds. It was a mess, but we did get some basic ideas about the landscape.”

I blinked and turned to look directly in her eyes.

“I wonder how the feck anyone witnessing her wolf felt? Imagine seeing a nearly six-foot tall wolf running around. I’m pretty sure that is the very inspiration behind all those human horror movies involving wolf monsters.”

Morgana sniffed as she kept walking. Her eyes were constantly darting around, seeking out danger at every turn. Her prominent magiks and senses were on keen alert.

“We should keep our presence as mild as possible, my love. Reign the magiks in a lot, before we reach their local civilization. We don’t want to out-right announce ourselves as immortals if we don’t have to.”

I told her, and Morgana hummed in agreement, and I felt as her heat died down. Morgana was one of the most powerful beings I’d ever met, and by immortal standards, she wasn’t even as old as I had first perceived her to be. By the standards of the cosmic level, she and I were both of the same generation of new youthful divine powered beings. The more I learned about my father’s heritage, the less I knew about the universe as a whole. I could only imagine how confusing the celestial level of immortality was for Morgana. Her celestial-level parent was an archdemon. Being born of pure chaos cannot be easy to wrap one’s mind around.

“So, what are the local people like?”

Morgana shrugged and looked at me.

“We mostly just had Aurelia’s account that there seemed to be immortals, and humans. She said the immortals were being bullied by soldiers.”

I frowned and hummed to myself, as we walked forward.

“Sounds bloody vague and potentially problematic. What colors did the soldiers wear?”

I asked, and she said, “Black and blue.”

I deflated in relief at my choice of grey and black. Hopefully with my grey cloak, it would all set me apart enough not to be mistaken for a soldier of this world. My large katana was a very clear announcement of my readiness to draw and fight, should the occasion present itself.

“Did you really have to come dressed like a wondering samurai?”

Morgana asked me, and I smirked at her seductively and batted my lashes.

“Why, don’t you like it when I cosplay?”

I asked in a coy tone, and she drank my wardrobe in.

“A spot of humility wouldn’t hurt you every once in a blue moon.”

Morgana murmured, and I pointed to the sky and said, “Technically speaking, the moons are purple, just throwing that out there.”

She gave me a scathing look that told me what a smartarse she thought I was being. Considering the hot sex before our adventure, I knew my lady was still a bit worked up. I was enjoying watching her squirm as I mildly teased her. Morgana was a very calm and well-tempered person, but she usually loved to retaliate sexual. So, it was to my benefit to needle her because she would “take it out on me” later. I’m not sure she’s even realized I do this teasing and joking on purpose.

“As much as it kills me to say this, I think we should behave less gay when we reach the civilization. We don’t know where their culture is at as far as homosexuality is concerned. Heavens forbid they’re bloody cavemen and women about such matters.”

Morgana grunted an affirmative as we walked onto the coarse stony road. The materials used put the construction somewhere between the Roman road, and the early Dark Ages in construction terms. That is to say, not bloody sophisticated.

“I’m suddenly thankful I opted to wear leather military boots, and not sandals.”

I told Morgana, who was dressed form head-to-toe like a beautiful local rich girl. Morgana was not technically wealthy, except via my wealth. However, she wore the apparent look rather smashingly. I wanted to rip into her disguise and devour her where she stood. Her purple flower print yukata made her look more like a princess than a simple noble girl. Which was fitting, considering my mum had been a real princess. I was almost sure she had these clothes tailored for me. My outfit was a mixture of traditional Japanese samurai, and part western soldier in look. The items all fit my exact size. Mum and I had never been a perfect match for one another. So, these were not likely her clothes. Morgana was wearing something more Clare-like. My mum had loved to look pretty and project feminine delicacy while she was secretly powerful as all hells. Her pristine perfect Irish rose was the masquerade she favored.

“You’re going to have to try to remove some of that Irish twang form your voice when we reach the community.”

Morgana told me, and I laughed and rolled my eyes.

“You’ve never heard me speak Japanese.”

I stated factually, and she gave me a dubious look and said, “You’re all Irish, all the time. Like a bloody Saint Pattie’s Day float down main street!”

Morgana said, and I laughed and hummed vaguely to myself. She wasn’t wrong, in terms of my English.

“Just let me focus on being yer lady guard once we’re in town. You just try not to lure out all the bees with your succulent honey, my love.”

I said, and Morgana blushed a few shades at my mention of her personal appeal, and its taste. She was five-thousand, and I could still make her blush. I marveled at her every day.

“How about you don’t talk about a girl’s succulent honey, while we’re here! You’re like a walking gay pride float as well as an Irish one!”

Morgana exclaimed, and I laughed out loud at her rather colorful descriptions ascribed to me. Considering the state of the world before my two-century slumber, I wore my behavior as a badge of honor. I’d survived many assassination attempts because I was so openly gay. People from the more brutal and less civilized eras of man, were oft to kill the gay amongst them. I wore my sexuality loudly and visibly because I was a survivor of those visceral dark days.

“I’ll dial back the lady love a few degrees, if it pleases you, my beloved.”

I said, and Morgana rolled her eyes at me.

“Yeah, I’ll believe that when I see it. I’m just worried you’re going to start flirting with the first pretty flower you find in this foreign field.”

She said, and her tone was not cross or jealous. Morgana was simply concerned with how the locals would perceive us if they knew what and who we were.

“I’ll be more careful than my usual self, promise.”

I said, and Morgana gave me a look that said she still reserved her right to wait and see. Everything around us was darkening slowly, as the light became more diffused.

“I believe we’re approaching dusk.”

Morgana told me, and I nodded and said, “How far out is this civilization?”

She shrugged and said, “Five hundred full strides to the east.”

She said and I frowned at her and said, “You’re not following Aurelia’s version of directions, are ye?! That bloody woman thinks like a wolf!”

I exclaimed, and Morgana smirked at me and hummed vaguely in agreement.

“Aye, so I am standing here trying to figure out how many feet a single wolf stride is.”

She informed me, and I sighed, and we kept walking east on the uneven stone road.

“Well, we might have an hour or so of light left, if the light keeps vanishing at the same rate.”

I said, and Morgana nodded, and murmured, “Pray you don’t jinx us by saying that.”

“Did she see any particular physical attributes about the locals?”

I asked, and Morgana shook her head.

“She tried to stay as far away as possible, given the givens. She said they smelled weird to her, which I felt was obvious, considering this is a unique planet.”

Morgana said, and I was left to marvel at Aurelia’s unique lycanthrope thought process while scouting. Mostly, she was checking for threats to her people, to her mates. Her canine aspects were pronounced. She kept her aspects in check when she was working with the FBI. However, she’d also been laid off, like me. Aurelia was frustrated since she’d loved policing the supernatural with her federal backing. When we were not in immediate danger form some apocalyptic force, Aurelia was always seeking out criminals human and supernatural alike.

“Bugger, this is one fecking basic road. Even by my standards!”

I complained, and Morgana smiled sweetly and inclined her head down.

“Try this road on sandals, it’s a lot more painful.”

She said, her wooden sandals clicking steadily as we walked.

“I think I hear something up yonder.”

I told her, and Morgana seemed to seek out the source of the sounds ahead. I could hear the vague murmurs of humanoid conversation. I could also hear children playing and laughing nearby.

“We’re getting close to the town, I think.”

I told her, and Morgana nodded and said, “My hearing is not as keen as yours, so I’ll just take your word for it. I guess we’ve almost traveled five-hundred wolf strides, then.”

She said, and I chuckled at her mild joke.

“I’ll be sure to mark that metric off for later references.”

I told her in a dry tone, which said I was not going to use any measurement a wolf gave me if I could help it. I’d use their descriptions of smell or lifeforms. Distance was not as much their focus.

“Mavis, be on your guard, we don’t know what we’re walking into. Also, try to be a little less, you.”

I frowned at her and gave a sullen expression.

“I thought you loved me just the way I was?!”

I asked incredulously and Morgana looked heavenward as if pleading with the cosmos for the patience to deal with her unreasonably sassy mate.

“I think we’re arriving.”

I told her, switching gears in conversation, as I heard the bustle of life erupting around me. The town we’d been seeking was less a small town, and more a large fecking city in a valley beneath the road we’d wondered down.

Everything was like one massive Japanese reproduction of the end of the Feudal Era. Rice paper, bamboo, and timber constructed the artfully curvy architecture. The streets were awash with varying shades of purples, and some blues or greens. Most of the citizens we could see in the expansive city appeared rather uniform.

Horses and carriages were the only means of transportation. No roaring engines or gas guzzling metallic monstrosities. The smells of food, horse, and all the typical varied mixed smells were greeting my nose at the edge of the city.

“We probably shouldn’t stand here gapping like a pair of sexy wankers.”

I told Morgana, and she gave me a look and spoke in a perfect Japanese Meiji Era Dialect, “You said you would sound less foreign once we arrived.”

With a sassy smirk, I spoke in my Japanese, “Forgive me, oh hime sama. You look ever the perfect vision.”

I said, both sassing, and complimenting Morgana in one breath. She sniffed mildly in amusement.

“You just can’t be helped, can you?”

She asked me rhetorically, and I shrugged and said, “Don’t worry, I’ll at least try to act proper around the locals.”

Morgana’s eyes were shining with excitement. We had been separated for a while now, due in no small part to my coma-like state. I could see her hunger and her profound need to express herself to me.

“I wonder if they will accept the gold coins we have?”

I asked her, and she shrugged.

“No way of knowing, but usually gold gets accepted anywhere you travel, regardless of the world.”

Morgana said, and I nodded in agreement. People around us were gawking as we strolled down the wide cobblestone street. Many cast weary looks over me. I rested my right arm on the hilt of my sword as we walked.

The weather was pleasantly mild, and our hike here had proven to be a decent exercise for a lass stuck in the bed for a month or more.

I couldn’t sense anything in the blood, as usual for me. However, I noticed several bright wings tucked into robes or kimonos on the backs of the locals. I didn’t know what species they were, but they weren’t Valkyries. The wings I could see, looked rather shrunken and malformed, not properly used.

The beings all had similar complexions to Japanese and Caucasian looks. Some varied mixtures of both races form mixed lineage. This was not Japan, though all the architecture and eastern designs screamed of Kyoto.

The smell of fresh sea food frying in the evening air grabbed me by the nostrils. We wondered down a few streets as we ventured deeper into, the heart of this trading district the city opened up into.

We passed a woman selling woven baskets and woven straw hats as round and wide as any Japanese style. Further down the main street, we found a clothing store inside a straw and bamboo building about the size of two huts combined. The styles were like Morgana’s kimono, in fact, I was starting to wonder if mum had visited this place. That wouldn’t explain why the style had not changed nearly at all in thousands of years. The version of my mother I saw next to Kronos, had been one when she was youthful, around the time she gained her abilities. I know, immortals don’t age much beyond eighteen, but I am her daughter. I remember her as she was when she was at the end of her life. Mum had a more haunted and silent disposition towards the end of her days. I still wonder why since she could see all fates.

“Mavis, these look so like mine.”

Morgana commented, she was thinking the same thing I was.

“Great minds think alike, my lady.”

I said, keeping my tone proper and crisp as if I were in fact a female swordswoman guarding a high-born charge.

“Anata, cannot be in here!”

A round woman shooed at us vigorously with flared nostrils. Her face was painted white with the porcelain-colored makeup worn in antiquated Japanese culture.

“Oye, what’s your deal, woman?!”

I exclaimed sharply in Japanese, and she looked aghast at me, as she noticed my hand on the hilt of my blade.

“You wouldn’t dare harm me, filthy human!”

I blinked at her as if I’d been struck. The immortals I saw around here all had strange miss formed wings. I could rapidly deduce that they assumed us mortals, due to our lack of wings. For the time being, that was fine, even if it did mean I was being treated more like a dog, than a mortal.

“I’d most certainly smack you silly for being a ignorant round formless void in too much make-up!”

I exclaimed, and the haughty woman sharply in took breath.

“Off with you unless you want me to cry for the guards! Your pathetic sword skills wouldn’t save you from your betters!”

She sneered at me, and I smiled at her, but I waved my hand for Morgana to move before me.

“That’s fine, we don’t want your ugly ass knock-offs anyway.”

The woman growled, but she stopped short of striking at me, because she feared I might draw my sword.

“Just because you’re not a proper slave, doesn’t mean you’re worthy of your place here!”

She said, and I didn’t know what that meant. It did make me realize some humans in this world were slaves, which instantly frayed my nerves. Morgana looked at me worried I might explode on the woman and kill her. I took a deep cleansing breath and then another. I looked at her one final time and simply smiled my most sinister blood goddess smile. The woman’s haughty looks vanished for a moment, as if glimpsing the darkness of absolute terror inside my eyes. I need no powers to convey the horrors I’d witnessed. My eyes seemed to reflect the shadow-verse at the woman. She recoiled back into her dual huts behind a rack of clothing.

“Well, you’ve certainly made a strong impression. Shall we try to see what types of coins or money is being exchanged her?”

Morgana spoke in English this time, not wishing for anyone to overhear our conversation. I sighed and rolled my eyes automatically.

“That’s the first plan, aye.”

I said to her, and Morgana nodded in satisfaction. We were trying to see what the currency being traded looked like. We had a multitude of different coins on us. One positive thing about being the owner of treasures, even as spent as my coffers are now, is I have access to all manners of precious metal coins. Many of these coins are housed in a special wing of the new library, seeing as they are historical items now.

“So, clearly humans and whatever these feathered fiends are, do not get on brilliantly.”

I said to Morgana, and she nodded in agreement.

“Aye, I thought you were going to slay her where she stood for mentioning slavery.”

I grinned, but kept my fangs properly hidden from any onlookers.

“Trust me, I was considering it, but we don’t need this world’s version of samurai chasing our arses around the city.”

Morgana grunted in agreement, and she looked around at the various milling bodies around the road.

“Let’s keep walking, we’ve already attracted too much attention.”

She spoke in a hushed tone to me, and she kept seeking to decern who might take too much interest in us. This was one thing I didn’t miss about antiquated travel as a stranger in a strange town. The very real chance of being attacked or set-upon by the locals. Many cultures across many realms didn’t take kindly to strangers wondering their streets.

“We need to find ourselves a tavern, and some bloody grub. I’m fecking starving, again.”

I told Morgana, and she looked at me and grinned simply.

“I could eat; besides I imagine your body is trying to catch up on all those missed meals.”

I smiled sharply and shrugged.

“Follow me, oh hime sama.”

I said to her, switching back to Japanese, as she nodded curtly to me and stepped in behind me as if I were truly escorting her around the city. If anyone were to assume that meant Morgana was a helpless charge in my care, the joke would be on them.

“Mavis, are you feeling ok?”

Morgana asked, switching back to English.

“Aye, I’m keen, my love.”

I told her, and she seemed to believe me this time. I was feeling far better. My body was still sore and aching, but I was not in constant agony anymore. Getting up and working myself a bit had helped tremendously.

As we moved a few blocks deeper into the city, the eyes following us only seemed to increase. We maneuvered around horses and wooden buggies. As the light died further in the strange colored sky, lanterns were beginning to brighten the evening. Some torches on large posts also lit the streets. I’d forgotten how bright torch and lantern light could be, even while also being much more defused compared to the overlapping lights of electronics in a modern city.

There was an intimacy of dimly lite night one couldn’t find in the technological worlds.

“Oye, is that a ramen stall?!”

I asked, my mouth visibly watering at the prospects of real Japanese-style ramen.

“Jay-sus, you sound like a fecking anime character.”

Morgana exclaimed, and I frowned at her, only vaguely familiar with anime.

“Well, if that’s meant to be an insult, I don’t care. I want noodles and pork or whatever the feck they have in place of pork around here!”

I said, and Morgana rolled her eyes.

“I saw some pigs a way back, so they have pigs. In fact, most of the livestock in this city is surprisingly like the earth. Almost like these worlds were once connected.”

She mused, and I shrugged and added, “Most worlds were connected at one point or another. It was the celestials who started sealing the worlds off more, as the civilizations developed and grew apart. Hence why you need a higher being or a proper druid to open portals now.”

I said to Morgana, and she nodded in agreement.

“True, it’s just surprising how much like Japan this place is. I spent my fair share of time in Kyoto and later in Tokyo. I made friends with some Youkai of the shrines.”

My eyes flew wide at this, and I exclaimed, “I thought youkai were extremely withdrawn form the worlds?! They don’t like being seen by others, even immortals.”

Morgana gave me a wistful smile and said, “They still don’t, but this is not true when they are dealing with a phoenix who also knows what it’s like to be isolated form society. That goes a long way towards securing their interest long enough to make friends.”

Morgana told me, and I realized there was still so much about my mate I didn’t know.

“You know I am going to want to hear loads more about all that, later. For now, do you care for some ramen? It smells delicious!”

I said, sounding more girlish than was typical for me. Morgana smiled and waved her hand invitingly towards the large wooden food stall. This was like a restraint which could be rolled away, like the modern food trucks and what-not. The stall had a wooden side opened, with stools and a bare wooden counter.

“Oye, do you serve humans here?”

I asked, as we seated ourselves. The graying man looked at me and laughed. I could tell form the lack of youthful luster, he mist be a mortal himself.

“Travelers don’t see many human adventurers around here. Of course, I once traveled form the south to make a go of it here myself. Have a seat, and I’ll get you some of the finest ramen you will ever taste!”

He said, and added, “I am Seito Lee, tell me of your journey.”

Five:

Seito Lee plopped down a large iron object full of uncooked noodles. He turned and began to dice fresh ingredients including what smelled like chicken. The various other veggies and meats he diced into neat slices, were all arranged in the bowl carefully while he waited for the noodles and broth to add overtop.

“I’m ronin, this is my young lady, Morgana. I’m called Mavis.”

I answered the older man, and his thick brows shot up as he inspected my grey garb.

“Here I’d worried you young women might be involved with the Yakuza, given the grey in your outfit. Around these parts mostly only Yakuza men and women wear grey.”

Seito informed me, and Morgana grinned wickedly at me.

“See, Mavis chan, I warned you the color seemed off for this culture!”

The elder man laughed with a belly filled with mirth. His every step and swift motion was imbued with his good cheer. Almost like an Asian Santa Claus.

“Morgana sama, it’s unattractive for a lady of your breeding to be such a poor winner.”

I said, sticking my tongue out at her. Morgana and I were enjoying the mild role-playing involved with our fibs.

“What province are you from? Not many places you see high-born human ladies, forgive my rudeness ojou sama.”

Morgana gave a magnanimous smile which belayed her forgiveness.

“It’s perfectly understandable you would be curious. My people are not form these shores. I am traveling with my samurai Mavis, and we are learning of the world outside my home. My home is an island nation called Ireland.”

She said, and he looked at us blinking a few times.

“I can’t say I’ve heard of it. However, it must be a truly lovely place to produce such a vision of grace as yourself, ojou sama.”

He said in a perfectly complimentary tone. Morgana looked around to decern if anyone was watching, and then she laid out a series of different coins, and asked, “Could you tell me which of these coins might be easiest to use in trade for services or boarding while we’re in this town? We have been in forging places, and we have foreign gold. Is that an issue?”

The man eyed the gold with little interest, but the silver coins caught his eye. I could see how he stopped moving and nearly dropped his chief’s knife.

“Where di you come by these?!”

He asked, and then he quickly motioned his hand and covered them with a rag.

“Ojou sama, you would be wise not to flash such precious metal around. Silver has all but become impossible to come by in this region of the world. Silver is the only ore which can slay the oni which serve the Night Empire!”

He said, and I felt a lump forming in my throat. I was assuming this was the Night Empire, and the oni were in this land.

“Demons serve at the empire’s behest.”

I said, and Morgana looked miffed to say the least. Silver was the element of purity in the primitive world. It was not uncommon for some types of demonic creatures to be allergic to silver.

“Where is it you come from that this is all news to you?!”

He asked us, and I smiled at him and winked.

“Don’t worry Seito san. We’re going to keep our mouths shut on such matters from now on. I hope you won’t share our strange and distant ways?”

I asked him, leaning in closer, and the old man gave me a tired smile.

“You have the look of a true warrior, young Mavis. I would never send such a brave and beautiful young thing as yourself to her death. Make no mistakes, if you allow the wrong people to hear your curious questions, you will be put to the sword my girl.”

Seito said to us, and I looked at Morgana and she was boiling with the numerous rampant thoughts involving demonic activity in this world.

“Which coins would be best to trade with? Besides the silver, obviously.”

Morgana said, and the old man lifted the cloth but concealed it to the outside world.

“The gold ones would be fine for meals and small expenses. The coppery ones would be worth a bit more than the gold, and the silver, would be impossible to properly price. I would advise you hide your silver and hold on to it, incase you draw the eyes of the Empire upon yourselves.”

Seito said, and I nodded, and Morgana slid two copper coins to the old man.

“For our meal, and your kindness, my friend.”

She said in such a soft voice it was almost unrecognizable to my ears. The old man looked down and his eyes were wide.

“Keimusho is such a deadly world, to think such tender and generous souls still wonder these roads free.”

Seito said praising us both, and he exclaimed, “Yosh! Let me finish preparing you a proper ramen dinner you’ll tell all your distant lands about. Hopefully, that will send more business my way!”

He laughed, and we joined him in good-humored laughter.

“Sounds perfect to me, Seito san! It all smells delicious already!”

I told him in excitement, and Morgana slid a soy smirk my way. She rarely saw me in such a good mood. Even on this foreign world, we were able to relax and find some joy. We’d also gleamed a few details about the way the world operates, even if we hadn’t inquired too deeply. What’s more, we were going to make sure to arm the guards with silver coated weaponry at the sanctum. Morgana and I could slay demons with our current weapons, or her magiks. The dragonite blade housed plenty of condenses silver mixed with obsidian.

“I’m grateful foreign noses are still drawn to my ramen. It give me hope I will see you two again.”

He said, I could sense he was lonely. It seemed likely Seito san was forced to keep himself as perfectly contained as possible, to avoid being targeted. I’d seen how the other shop owner responded when she believed she was dealing with a pair of humans. Racism, speciesism and tyranny, a trifecta of suppressive behaviors. Keimusho, as Seito had called this world, appeared to be an utterly grim place top live.

Keimusho, literally translated to prison in every version of Japanese I knew. I was almost certain they had their own name for the language here. Considering Japan was worlds away from our location. I was amazed at how paralleled the culture seemed. SO many of Seito’s words aligned with the Japanese I first studied as a younger woman.

“Do you mind me asking, how is business around here?”

I asked, and Seito smiled at me and shrugged his thick left shoulder. He towered over my five-three body, which was not precisely common in a seemingly pure-Asian man. He leaned in conspiratorially and said, “Human businesses and chiefs, like me, we struggle to make end’s meet. Most tengo would rather not mingle with our species, even for such perfectly lovely high-born girls like yourselves.”

Seito said, and I was mildly surprised he’d surmised I was of noble birth. Never let it be said that humans are not perceptive and cunning. They will always find new ways to surprise even an aged immortal.

“The tengo, they are the ones with the messed-up wings?”

I asked, and he frowned at me.

“How could it be that you hale from a corner of this world where the tengo are not known?!”

He asked, leaning ever closer, and I shrugged.

“We are just not a very well-known nation. We like to stay unseen if we can help it. Besides, who wants to be noticed by a bunch of self-righteous bigots?”

I asked rhetorically, and I could tell Seito struggled to work out the word “bigot.”

“Tengo are known to me, but I will admit I had not seen one up-close until recently.”

I confessed to Seito, and he leaned back and huffed.

“If I were a younger man, I’d pack my merger belongings and my good dishes, and I would beg to venture back to your home.”

He told me, and I nodded my understanding.

“Well, it’s not perfect, even if humans have a lot more rights and fairer treatment.”

Seito arched a brow quizzically and asked, “What’s happening when last you were at your home?”

I sighed and said, “A dark woman has used blood magiks to steal the throne. We cannot return while she is sitting on the throne.”

Seito whistled and said, “I have heard of such practices before, but never to the extent where someone told the throne of the kingdom. I guess, if you desire it badly enough, you will find a way.”

He commented to me, and I nodded in grudging agreement.

“So, you journeyed with your lady to keep her safe from troubles back home?”

Seito asked me, and I would have loved to be more honest with him, but we were going to have to work with para-phrasing and metaphorical expression in this unknown place. Besides, I didn’t know how he might react if he knew what I really was. Not all gods or kami, are welcomed in Japanese lore. There have always been many tales of eastern gods being slain by covetous mortals. Not that the western gods have it much easier. Where there is power, there are covetous people lining up to devour you.

“Something very close to that, yes. Morgana can take care of herself. I am her friend and her faithful companion. We keep each other safe.”

He nodded in his understanding of our relationship.

“That sounds like the perfect way to travel. How did you find the roads here?”

I blinked and said, “There wasn’t a single soul on the road for a long way. I’d begun to wonder if we were heading in the wrong direction.”

Seito nodded and said, “Aye, fear of stray oni and loitering soldiers often keep the roads clear around here. Make no mistake, the human and the tengo are as perilous to your health as the oni, young ladies.”

Seito lectured us, and we both nodded vigorously, taking head to his advice.

“Should we venture off-road when we do leave?”

I asked, and he seemed to think about that for a moment.

“Any travel, even inside the city is dangerous for such beautiful girls, Mavis chan.”

He said, and Morgana smiled and said, “She’s a keen swordswoman. I would worry more about her foes, than her.”

It took considerable restraint not to kiss Morgana where she sat next to me. I could tell this feudal culture was not the place to be openly lesbian. If this were the earth, sure, I’d throw a fecking gay pride parade and not care. However, being without my blood powers on a strange world, I was going to er on the side of restraint for once in my bloody life.

“I have faith she is a talented swordswoman. One could not wear a blade so confidently and be a novice.”

He said, and something in his tone told me Seito had once held a blade himself. He had the look of a survivor.

“I am constantly working to improve my arts.”

I said vaguely but honestly to him. Seito grunted and nodded in approval.

“Very good, admitting you are not perfect is the greatest stride towards brilliance with a blade. A master will say they are still the student. Only a fool would call themselves a master.”

Seito said, and I managed to riddle out the meaning easily enough. I also managed not to make a fortune cookie joke as well. I felt rather proud of my mature side. My daughters, and our other mates would never believe I was acting so calm and cool. I tended to be a bit of a wildfire when I traveled.

***

We ate our ramen once Seito placed the massive steaming bowls before us. The meat had a slightly different zest than anything from earth. Fairey game had a somewhat similar flavor, which was perfectly delicious.

Morgana ate with the dignity due her faux high-born status. I ate like I was worried the food might grow legs and run away form me if I left it on the table too long. Seito didn’t seem bothered by my atrocious table manners. I’d been asleep for over a month, so my body was still trying to catch up on its nutrients. The food here was hardy and I would most surely return for more later.

“Where are you ladies planning to bed for the night?”

Seito asked, and I grinned and said, “We hadn’t gotten that far into our plans for the evening.”

He laughed suddenly and smacked the table with a loud thump.

“You’re one extremely brave, young lady. Mavis chan, you should really consider your surroundings.”

Seito said to me, his tone was still soft, but his eyes darted around the various visible streets. Seito’s ramen stall stood on the very edge of an intersection of cobblestone roads. From my seat, I could see all the bustling for three directions of travel. Seito could probably see everything except what was behind his stall. Something in me told me he’d chosen this location for the visibility. Both to sell his delicious cooking, and to keep his eyes on the happenings of this trading district.

“Oh, I’m considering the people around us. I just figure I will draw my sword if anyone tries anything.”

I said with a level of faith in my swordsmanship which he found hard to share. Not simply because I was a tiny little woman, also because the beings around here were immortals.

“I know an innkeeper, she’s an old friend. After I close, if you accompany me, I will introduce you both, so I know you are safe for the night. It’s been ages since I’ve had a proper laugh. I’d like to know you two are well looked after.”

He said, and quickly added, “There are silver keiki surrounding the inn. Most large human-run places try to find the silver for fortifications.”

He informed us, and I nodded my understanding. Around here, gold was more like the way we viewed a common quarter or a dollar in the United States. Silver was more in line with the price of platinum or titanium. At least, that was the rough comparison I was getting form this conversation.

“Thanks a lot Seito San! You’re not only a remarkable chief, you’re also a true gentleman.”

I gushed, and Morgana nodded to him as she sipped on her soup broth.

“You can rest assured, we will be coming back again, Seito San.” Morgana said, as she looked at me. I tried to keep the cheesy grin from my face, incase someone noticed our closeness. I was going to be extremely relieved once we were safely tucked inside our hotel room. That way, I could make love to my mate vigorously, and savor our alone time, even if we were also on a mission to collect information.

“Seito San, where could we learn safely about this region of the world? Morgana and I will need to know as much as we can. Survival does not seem easy here, especially for humans.”

I said to him, and Seito hummed and stroked his scruffy silver cheek.

“There’s an old human historian I trust. He’s the one I’d speak to if you’re looking to learn. He even carries scrolls and tomes which might not please the Empire.”

Seito said, leaning in closer, and my heart leaped in my chest at the thought of visiting an underground library of any sort. This all reminded me of the “hidden” histories throughout the early years of my life. When one government or ruler forbid or rewrote stories, there would always be silent resistance passing along the true stories of their heritage. If we’d shown up acting as immortals, I doubt we’d have found any friends in this town, at least from what I could glean.

Humans seem to be completely outcast to the immortals here. The immortals also appear to be divided with each other, at least as far as I could tell. Most tyrannical forms of government end up with such splintered and divisive environments. The trick for us is figuring out which group is worth the risk to ally ourselves with, even in passing. Softie that I am, I want to align with the humans, if for no other reason, because some or many of them appear to be slaves. Morgana could tell this fact was plaguing me.

Even though the mortals of the earth were acting like arseholes right now. I couldn’t help but to wonder if they could have ended up in a similar situation if less gods and goddesses had been present to keep the peace and divide the kingdoms. The celestials of the earth have acted as the guardians for as long as the planet has sustained life.

This world, for whatever reason, seemed to lack the proper celestial guidance. (Or so I was assuming since the balance of power was so off-center.)

“Take your time Seito San, let me know if I can offer any help.”

I said, and he grunted at me and said, “Given the nice coins your lady gave me, I would feel wrong to accept your aid, sweet girl.”

He said, and part of me felt strange to be talked to as if I were a child. Seito was only in his fifties—I am guessing now. I have lived more than ten times his lifespan. My pride was not needled however, and I knew he meant well. Therefore, I simply endured being treated like a teenager. Morgana was getting a slight kick out of listening to Seito talk to me like a child. She was so accustomed to being one of the voices of reason in my ear. As much as it killed me to admit, I did often act rashly, and I did leap without looking at times. Therefore, it really shouldn’t have surprised me Seito would see my exuberance as that of a late teen.

“It’s fine, besides, the quicker we get everything done, the sooner I can make sure Morgana gets her proper rest.”

I said, and Seito rolled his eyes and grumbled, but nodded stiffly.

“Just help me close down the stall windows. We will carry back the leftover food. I will give it to my friend Jane, that is the inn mistress.”

Seito informed me, and I nodded my understanding. After a few moments, Seito began to point with a long stick to show me where the windows latched closed. Morgana wiped the table we’d just eaten on clean, and she helped close the final segment which housed the area we had been using.

Seito gave a sharp nod of approval at our quick handy work.

“This ramen shop is relatively easy to tend to. Even for an old goat like me, but having a few young hands makes it truly easy.”

I could assume that he didn’t have the spare coin to hire more labor. Also, the more coin one moves around, the more eyes take notice of their actions. Most people wishing to fly beneath the radar, would be leery of flashing too much coin.

“Where I come from, it feels like the tasks I have are endlessly spread out before me.”

I said in a vague way, complaining without giving too much of our story away. Seito asked, “What does your mother think of your choices, Mavis chan?”

He spotted the soul-sucking look in my eyes, and he started to apologize but I cut him off.

“My mum is proud of the warrior I have become. I carry forth her burdens, and her vision, but I have made them my own.”

He seemed stupefied to silence by my response. My true self was leaking through a little. Morgana cut me a side-long glance, as if announcing this to me with her cross gaze.

“I see, so you come form strong women. That is perfectly honorable to share in the burdens of your predecessor. In some ways, I too carry forth the visions of my departed father. He never saw freedom, but the lashes of his back saw to it mine was unmolested.”

Seito said with pride, and I managed to keep my eyes from watering, not I reached out and affectionately clapped his shoulder.

“If it were up to me, no man woman or child would ever suffer as such!”

I said, and Morgana murmured, “Mavis…”

Her warning tone reminding me we were not on the earth, and I was not free to preach like a bloody goddess on my perch.

“It’s ok, I would have cut her off if we had unwanted eyes on us. Make no mistake, some of the locals have taken notice of you both already, but they have yet to become truly curious about either of you, thankfully.”

Seito informed us, and I was impressed with he cunning of his wily observation. Being a mortal in a strange and oppressive world would likely spur one towards vigilance and caution. However, Seito also seemed willing to reach out to others and help, even though helping was risky. For that and more, I respected him instantly. He was strong in a way that no immortal could understand, because of how truly weak he was at the same time.

“Is this inn far out of your way?”

I asked, and Seito laughed and winked at me.

“It’s fine my girl. The owner is an old friend, and I have not called upon her in some time. I dare say this is the perfect excuse to change that, don’t you?”

He asked, and I pushed more color into my cheeks, so I looked more like a warrior maiden. I might not be able to use my powers, but I could still control my body keenly.

“Sorry, sorry, I shouldn’t speak so forwardly in front of two young ladies like yourselves.”

Seito laughed and I shrugged casually as if unaffected.

“I’ve heard worse in our travels.”

I assured him, and Morgana’s eyes lit with amusement, both of our minds were spinning towards Olaf, and Thor. We lived with a bunch of bloody Vikings and Viking Gods, we heard and saw everything under the sun—or lack of sun in this planet’s case.

“Yes, the roads are not typically good for young maidens to travel far. I am amazed you have crossed into the Empire unmolested.”

I shrugged and opted not to self-aggrandize to Seito.

“Mavis is truly a good swordswoman. Though, I do hope we never need show her skills off in this Empire.”

Morgana said in a gentle tone more appropriate to the high-born role she was playing.

“Yosh, let’s just carry these three crates of food. The rest are all dried and require water to rehydrate them.”

Seito informed us, and I asked, “aren’t you worried about thieves?”

He snorted and shook his head.

“A priest blessed my small shop. It’s protected by a barrier once I lock it down for the night. No one with the proper skills to break such a spell, would bother to thieve form a poor human like myself.”

He laughed to us, proud of his accomplishment. I laughed with him and slapped his back playfully before leaning down to heft two of the food creates. They were rather heavy. If I were a human, they might have been too much for me to carry at my wee five-three and fragile-looking build. Seito noticed, but he didn’t say anything. Morgana was frustrated with me. I refused to allow her to carry anything, which made sense, given the roles we were playing. However, that did not mean she enjoyed being forced to play the helpless young heiress. Nor did she like me revealing a modicum of my strength.

Little did Seito know; I was wearing five-hundred-pounds of weights on my thighs. Even while my body was recovering, I was pushing myself, refusing to relent my training regimen.

It felt odd to me, as I brushed past the ramen shop as we moved towards the nearby intersection of foot traffic, that I couldn’t feel the keiki Seito claimed had fallen over his locked stall. I was simply going to file that information away.

Six:

Shadows danced around the eastern imperial city. The defused lights of the large oil-burning lamps made the night far darker than one was strictly accustomed to in New Orleans. The buildings were colored white and blue. Some were darker metallic in color. Most of the construction was streamline of roughly the Meji Era Japan on earth.

There were a few massive easter-style mansions, otherwise most of the city was constructed of one or two-story buildings. There were many vendors and small basket shopping locations spread throughout major foot and carriage travel hubs.

The city seemed to bolster a massive array of taverns and fine dinning establishments. However, I noticed all of those were exclusive to immortals.

“There are human centers of populace too. Just not in this pristine district of the Imperial Capital. We wouldn’t want the place littered with rubbish, would we?”

Seito commented and rhetorically asked. I smirked and nodded my comprehension of his meaning.

“Seito san, it can’t be helped what others might think. All we can do is our best to perpetuate a better cycle for the future.”

His eyes widened slightly, and Morgana gave me a look, as if to say I was slipping out of my youthful persona. He nodded solemnly and said, “If more of our youth could only see things as you do. You’re very wise for you age, Mavis chan.”

I bit my lip and Morgana murmured, “She’s a big blabbering baby most of the time. I typically trust her for two things, fighting and…”

She trailed off and gave a loud cough. I glared at her, as if to chastise her for nearly outing us. However, neither of us are accustomed to being forced back into the closet. Immortals usually had a more liberal opinion about sexuality and mating.

Humans were often a lot slower to accept the less common mating and sexuality practices. They lived finite little lives, so breeding means a lot more to them in the short term. Though, in the long term, breeding requires considerably more effort from immortals. This is a balancing act of procreation versus lifespan the cosmos seemed to have established to maintain an order and balance in all things.

“You seem to be in deep contemplation. What do you think of my fair but dangerous city?”

Seito asked me, and I smiled to him and shrugged my shoulder.

“It’s nice, but it’s still bloody, well bloody. I can smell fresh blood on the evening breeze. Violence has visited this evening it would appear.”

I said, and Seito seemed surprised at the level of my sensory insight, but not the fact that fresh blood was in the air.

“Perhapse, I have underestimated your keen senses, Mavis chan. There are skirmishes every evening. The human resistance wages a silent bloody war on the Empire. Oni are always fat and well fed, thanks to the endless supply of dissidence willing to commit themselves to a suicidal cause. They intend to grind us into utter submission.”

My ears plucked his words carefully, and he seemed to catch my intuitive observation. A meaningful look passed between us. Morgana spared me a side-long glance, but otherwise opted to wait until later to inquire deeper.

“Sometimes, the only way for life to flourish, is for many to die. If the fighting stops so too does the potential for human peace.”

I told him in a hushed tone, not at all naïve enough o believe these streets were without ears. Seito grunted and nodded.

“Indeed, indeed, that is unfortunate but true.”

His gaze swept over the black tar rooftops of the low shack-like dwellings around this stretch of road. The area reeked of sake and various other forms of cheap alcohol.

“These rooms are rented cheaply. I do not recommend them for young women such as yourselves. In fact, I’d keep my hand on that blade of yours, if you are passing by alone.”

He said to me, and I nodded, and Morgana studied the area.

“This smells a lot like Olaf’s room after a wild night.”

Morgana stated, and I snorted. Seito curiously asked, “Who is Olaf, your suitor?”

Morgana looked like someone bit her, and not in the fun sexy sort of manner. I burst out laughing wildly, and Seito soon realized that was as far from the truth as anything could get.

“Olaf is a warrior who fought at our side in many battles.”

I said, and Seito seemed to consider this and nodded.

“Nothing forges friends like the bonds of battle. You are a deeply experienced young woman, Mavis chan.”

He said and his tone was crisp with respect. I felt almost undeserving of any true respect. I’d done nothing but lie to this man, technically. Seito seemed to investigate my soul, as if perceiving me in a more profound manner than I usually considered possible for a human. Whatever he saw, he found me worthy of this respect and trust he bestowed upon me.

“Mavis…”

Morgana said, and I looked up and spotted a group of soldiers marching towards us. Six men in a group of three in two rows. They wore black and deep blue kimonos. Their katanas were long and protruding on their left hips at the sash of their waistbands.

My hand rested on my katana, as we moved past them. My heartbeat in a frantic manner. Time seemed to lose all meaning as we passed them. I studied them casually out of the corner of my gaze. The men didn’t even notice how intently I was studying their interest in us.

“We should flip her over and tear those trousers form her. Remind her what is beneath those pants.”

One black broken-winged tengo samurai said to the other, and he snorted as he licked his lips. I managed to suppress my more violent basic instincts. Unlike most young women who would feel frightened, I simply wanted to lop off their heads.

There was some mild recognition from one of the strange twisted black winged tengo towards Seito. It was an instant, but I caught a glimpse of recognition.

The men pulsed faintly of some foreign power. I couldn’t sense much with my magiks so terribly scrambled. I was flying blind magiks wise. Each of these six immortals could whimsically decide to jump us. However, I couldn’t allow them to notice my hostility. I kept myself loose, looking, with my hand casually resting on my katana. I could spin into a lethal arc in a single fluid motion.

I was thankful that I practiced drawing techniques frequently. Most immortals practiced their katas and their sword forms but slacked on things like drawing arts. They were usually comfortable with their ability to unsheathe a blade safely. However, the paranoid amongst us realize that the space of life and death lies in that tenth of a second gap a weapon is drawn.

Japanese combat was often decided in a single fatal stroke of the blade in Feudal Era times. Immortals were even more likely to target the neck in a draw maneuver, so our lives rested in our ability to respond.

My feet moved fluidly on the stony road, as I kept my center of gravity low and even. My heart thumped again, as they passed us by. Seito seemed to deflate as the men finally turned down the next junction.

“Bugger all, that was bloody frustrating.”

I murmured to Morgana slipping into Gaelic. She snorted and nodded in agreement.

“Here I was preparing myself to phase into my fire form and help defend my vulnerable warrior.”

Morgana teased me, and I puffed my cheeks at her and huffed.

“I can defend both our lovely arses, thanks!”

I said in a terse tone, but she could sense I was still being flirtatious with her. Our sexual chemistry is never far from our every exchange. Morgana and I became mates almost instantly after meeting. Our connection was prolific. I have heard the second date jokes about lesbians moving in together. That seemed almost accurate with Morgana and Me. As much as I was loathed to fit the mold of any stereotype, I still felt I could wear anything pridefully as long as I could come home to my mates.

“Speaking queer languages might draw more ears to your conversations, girls.”

Seito said, as he leaned in conspiratorially while he hefted his load. I carefully balanced mine with one hand against my thigh, as my palm still kissed my katana. I managed to force myself not to offer to relieve the man of his burden. That would prove the final straw in my inhuman strength, as well as a blow to his masculine pride.

“I’ll try to remember that for later.”

I said, switching back to Japanese. Though his dialect was slightly off to me, the words were remarkably intact. As if someone had preserved the earth culture here. Tengo were known beings in Japanese culture and mythology. They have been absent form earth far longer than even Morgana has been a live. I know that much, thanks to some reading in the Avalonian library.

My current theory is that they were all brought here. For whatever reason, and they seem to have been stuck here in a static environment. Somethings change and the people seem to keep birthing and dying, but the bones of the civilization appear timeless and preserved. What’s more, the tengo disappeared long before the Feudal Era of Japan. They shouldn’t overlap with Feudal culture.

In essence, everything about this world was contradictory. Even with mere fragments of history to work with, I was able to see multiple inconsistencies. Human language likes to change and evolve. This culture should have mutated a lot more in the space of time this realm appears to have existed. Something was rotten with the state of time-flow here. I wished like hell I had access to my powers to confirm some of the observations I was taking notice of on our stroll to the inn.

“You look troubled still, don’t worry, they will have forgotten all about the strange young girl wearing trousers and a sword.”

Seito said, and I gave him a sassy smile, “Gee, thanks, old man!”

I exclaimed in a sassy manner, and his eyes twinkled in amusement.

“You’re not common to these parts, young lady. If you wished to be more forgettable, you might try dressing like a proper lady.”

He said, and Morgana snorted derisively, and I flicked a hurt gaze her way.

“He’s got you there, Mavis chan.”

She said in a sweet tone, a tone that made me want to rip her clothes off and fill her body with my fingers, until she screamed for mercy.

“Careful precious.”

I said and I winked at her. Morgana seemed to darken as if reading the line of my thoughts. She knew me well enough to know I did not plot vengeance painfully, but sexually. I never hurt my mates, I retaliated via orgasm. That logic might evade most, but it is my only recourse for tempering my more basic instincts. We were also pressing the luck of our interactions. Morgana and I were not ones to ever stop flirting publicly, regardless of the realm we were traveling.

If it were only my and her safety on the line, we’d simply be publicly gay. Our only reason to closet out behavior here was out of concern for all the souls who traveled here with us. We had come here with thousands of beings, some from the earth, and many others from Fairey.

“Sometimes I almost swear you two sound like lovers, but that’s just impossible!”

He laughed, as Seito casually commented, and kept walking. I joined him in laughter and said, “You’re too funny, old man!”

He gave me a grin and I almost swore I saw something more insightful in his eyes.

“We’re here,” Seito announced, as we approached large length of bamboo fencing. I could see the three-story building towering above most the others in the area.

Darkness furrowed in around us like shadowy wings. We entered the hotel gates and prowled through a beautiful blue grassy garden. Behind the front side, I could spot the beginning of a rock garden. Buddhism should have been extinct form this alternate population some centuries ago.

“Tell me something, what do I call your land?”

Seito asked me, and I saw a profound curiosity in his eyes. I grinned and said, “Dublin, it’s my home, and it’s bloody brilliant.”

My Japanese twisted a bit, providing some room for my Irish accented slur. Morgana seemed amused by how thickly Irish I sounded. She also appeared mildly curious I’d chosen to lie to Seito.

“Dublin, it sounds truly mysterious.”

Seito said, and he seemed to consider something silently, as a black-clad hostess with flowing raven hair approached us. Her face was half covered with a wide gilded oriental fan. Her features were timeless, and far less human-like than I’d have expected.

“Is this one of the staff?”

I asked, and Seito preened and said, “This is the owner, Nishi Yamaguchi.”

He said by way of introduction, and Nishi bowed in an extravagant full kneeling formal greeting.

“Welcome, weary travelers. We are the safest and most luxurious hotel you’ll find in all of the Imperial Capital.”

Her voice was smokey and rich. Her Japanese was punctuated with a clear Kanto region accent. Kanto was comprised of the entire greater Tokyo area in modern Japan. The largest importance of knowing the accent meant her speech was likely acquired after the fall of Imperial Kyoto. Since, an educated woman would have adopted the most beneficial-sounding accent. This was strange, and confusing for me. I couldn’t puzzle the oddities of this world out yet, but I was filing everything away for further examination later.

“Thank you, Nishi San.”

A short impish-looking male came and collected my physical burdens form my hands. I then turned and bowed crisply at my waist to the woman. She notated my behavior, and my body language, as if silently offended.

“Such lovely young guests you’ve brought us tonight. I presume you can afford our accommodations?”

Seito grinned at her and said, “They’re able to cover a room and their meals, Nishi Sama.”

He said, his speech extremely formal with her, considering he implied they shared a sexual history. Though, I could tell she was eyeing him as if she were deciding to devour him. I’d seen that look many times, often when I was about to be on the receiving end of Aurelia’s vigorous sexual ministrations.

“Good, let us show our guests to their room. We do not discriminate here, but all our guests are perfectly safe. We have silver lining throughout the entire hotel.”

She said, pointing to the bright shiny material tracing the walls. I nodded and grinned. I eyed the material and nodded my approval.

“If we were in my home, this would be exceptionally more valuable.”

I said, and Morgana frowned at my phrasing, and studied the intricate white-silver metal. She cut me a confused look but didn’t audibly inquire deeper.

“Well, we shall need to hear all about your home later.”

Nishi said with a deep interest, and I nodded in agreement.

“Aye, after a bit of rest, of course. We’re tired from our travels.”

Morgana pretended to be a much physically weaker high-born girl.

“Follow me, and I will show you to your room.”

Nishi said, and we fell into step behind her after she rose to her feet nimbly. Her body was slender and her height rather imposing for a Japanese lady, standing at five-eleven in her wooden sandals.

The shadows rippled around us as we moved deeper into the cherrywood interior. I spotted several of her equally impressive short staff members. This place seemed almost a contrast of midgets and long gangly people. Considering the company well to chose from, I might be able to see why Nishi might choose a built but much older gentleman. He was one of the only men who stood above her in her shoes. Yet, she was in charge, no one could ever mistake that about her.

“How long have you been open?”

I asked her, and she hummed vaguely before finally answering, “It seems like a lifetime or more. My parents opened the inn when the Empire expanded.”

She said, which didn’t tell me much, since I didn’t know anything about this Empire.

“That’s interesting, do you have many human guests frequent?”

I asked curiously, and she smiled with her fan obscuring half of her face.

“Not as many as we would like to boast. The Empire is now big enough a place for human success after all. Seito here is a thriving business owner.”

She said, and I nodded my understanding. Seito was also one of the only human owners I’d seen since arriving here in the Imperial Capital.

“Humans should always be free to decide their own destinies.”

I said in a very matter-of-fact tone. Nishi looked at me and nodded silently.

“You are far from your home; I can hear it in your voice. Your Japanese is different somehow.”

I felt my lips twitch, but I forced myself to smile. Morgana caught the slip of her tongue, but only seemed confused.

“Is my accent really that bad? Here I had hoped no one in the capital would notice! I am such a farm girl!”

I exclaimed, and Nishi laughed at me as if I’d just spun the most humorous tale ever.

“Just through this way, she said, as the doors opened, and we walked along a long polished wooden open-air hallway. We entered the eastern wing of the large and extravagantly designed hotel.

The darkness felt as if it scurried around us. I could feel the cold impasse of night brushing over me. I’d never visited the Arctic, but I wager it would feel warmer than the shadows kissing my flesh.

“A bit chilly through here.”

I said aloud in observation, and Nishi narrowed her eyes slightly and said, “You shall have plenty of comforters in your bedroom.”

I nodded and said, “Good, I guess we’ll just have to warm ourselves up.”

I said, Morgana’s eyes danced with mischief, she knew me well enough now to know when I was planning something a lot sexier than a simple slumber party.

We cam to a suit of rooms she opened the rice paper white-blue double doors. The polished wooden furniture and the gold woven metal inlayed the entire room. In the middle of the second room lay a large futon mattress large enough for two adults.

“My Lady, after you.”

I said to Morgana, and she entered ahead of me and began to inspect the entire suit curiously. I felt the shadows crawling thickly as I stepped inside the room. Nishi grinned and I caught a blur of darkness obscure her beautiful features.

My eyes caught something dark and sharp from the corner of my gaze, but it was gone when I turned to look directly at Nishi. She bowed extravagantly and said, “Rest well my darlings.”

Her words were filled with the same void of cold as the atmosphere around us. Morgana seemed to consider something for a moment.

“This is beautiful, thanks for the help.”

Morgana said, and Nishi said, “No need to thank me, my girl.”

She laughed, and closed the doors behind her, as she exited without further preamble.

Morgana looked at me curiously, and I wandered around the room slowly. She followed my hips as I swayed around the room slowly.

“Can you take the training weights off now? You’re being ridiculous, Mavis.”

I grinned at her invitingly and licked my lips.

“Come undress me with your lovely firm hands, my love.”

I wiggled my hips provocatively, mirroring one of Anne’s little sexual taunting gigs as I circled the room.

“You seem to like the decoration, that’s rare for you.”

Morgana observed, and I grinned and hummed to her.

“Are you going to keep standing so very far from me? I had intended to stoke a fire to warm ye.”

My tone implied there would be no logs or flames involved in what I was truly planning to stoke in her. She shivered noticeably in delight as she sashayed closer to me. My eyes were drawn from her perky pump breasts, and her provocatively perfect belle curves.

“I’ve been looking forward to you taking my kimono off ever since we first selected our outfits.”

Morgana confessed to me, and I strode over bridging the gap to her, and my lips flew upon her. I couldn’t bear the feeling of her absence any longer. I needed her, needed to enter her.

She was a soft burning pyre of moist and honey-rich lip balm. I flicked my tongue into her mouth, and my left hand snaked into her kimono. Her breasts began to reveal themselves as I worked her sash free at the waist. She looked vulnerable as her porcelain beauty slid into sight as silken and perfect as ever. She was an eternal showcase of Irish perfection. A druid and a arch demon, all sexual bliss and glory to behold.

“Take me to heaven, Mavis.”

She whispered against my lips pleading with me, as if salvation was mine to impart upon her.

I teased at her hips stroking my fingers along her inner thighs. Morgana whined and wiggled as she seemed desperate to divert my fingers down the rabbit hole.

“You think I forgot yer sass tonight, beautiful miss?”

I asked her, and she kept desperately trying to make my hand move to her sex. I kept intentionally over-shooting my intended destination. For a five-thousand-year-old immortal, she gets extremely pouty and sullen with the mere physical touch of her lady’s hand.

“Beg me to fuck you, and I will ravish you until your eyes water with glee and your thighs are milky with your lady seed.”

I said, in a rather archaic sounding form of Gaelic. Morgana giggled and she grabbed ahold of my hand pushed my fingers against her molten delicious openings. She was like pure delight, the peak of physical sensory bliss.

“Mavis, stop being a bitch, and fuck me like a bitch.”

Morgana growled to me, and I grinned against her and murmured, “That’s all ye had to say, my love.”

With an expert navigation I thrust three fingers into her tight opening, expanding her limits and burying five inches of finger into her core. I felt every bump as I brushed across her tantalizing nerves.

Morgana was wracked with pure pleasure, as I surged a rush of bliss like a tsunami across her body, radiating from her center. My thrusts were slow, precise, and deeply penetrative. She collapsed to the futon under the weight of my assault, and she squeaked tiny little noises as she seemed to lose her voice, and her sanity in the vigor of my sexual performance.

Her mind-bending pleasure was washing through me, but I maintained my focus on the here-and-now. I was an attentive lover, and an attentive sentinel all in one. I leaned over her, kissing her as she managed to sloppily twirl her tongue and return the kiss. Her mind not working well enough o do anything too complicated. I took that as high marks of praise on how deeply I’d just finger fucked her into a brain-dead coma.

She lay in a heap, milky inner thighs as promised, now delivered, as I stroked her hair. I cooed softly to Morgana and kissed her neck and face randomly. I watched the swirling expanse of darkness as she passed out on my chest.

Seven:

Darkness expanded in the witching hour. The feeling of being watched suddenly rose to a screaming crescendo in my ears. I’d laid over Morgana’s half-naked figure, as if passed out atop her.

In all my sexual insistence inside her, I’d never removed my katana from my belt. Too many things had been nagging at me tonight. Paranoia was my best friend, and my truest lover currently. Even as much as Morgana was my mate.

Slithering dusky centipede legs crawled over every visible inch of light wall color. The shadows opened and I felt as something moved into the darkness. Something much more substantial than a mere overgrown insect.

My senses were not of blood, but of the night around me. The dark whispered to me, and its icy talons dug into my arms, as if jolting me awake.

Small rhythmic clattering sounds and scuttling noises attempted to divert my attention. Something moved with a swish in the darkness around me. Blindly, I could see the manifestation.

Her long twisted body dangled down the ceiling, as she stared covetously upon me through the gaze of a hundred eyes.

Her lower jaw replaced with massive mandibles, and her fingers had become black iron-like razor claws. She delicately dropped down, her perfect pristine black kimono mat and stealthy in the night.

She moved as one with the night, yet the darkness told on her, to me. I could feel the room filling with all manners of small Oni. I played possum until the room was full of scurrying darkness.

All manners of skittering limbs and mandibles clacked and thrashed in near silence.

I felt as the first of the small Oni leaped for my figure. I spun in a perfect crescent arc and my onyx blade circled around in a deadly sweep. The three-foot-tall centipede man dropped into matching cleaved pieces and screamed as fire engulfed him.

Morgana was up at the first screaming dead Oni singing the wooden floor.

“What are you?!”

The spider-like hostess asked, she was not the same one who’d showed us here. She looked similar enough to be related, even with the changes to the northern region of her body.

“That’s always the question, isn’t it?”

I countered her question with a question, and I spun my blade twice severing two leaping insectoid Oni.

Fire engulfed the pieces and their screams melted away as the crumbled to ash in the floor.

“Silver? How is that even possible, the blade is black as night!”

She asked no one in particular, and I jerked my around and dodged beneath a flurry of sweeping claws and chomping mandibles. All manners of darkness were rushing to greet me, and the shadows seemed to aid me, telling on the enemies’ locations in the perfect dark.

It should have been the world’s easiest meal ticket for the Oni. Instead, they were already burning to crisps around me.

“Mavis, what the fuck?!”

Morgana demanded, switching to English. Her molten fury burned to life as she unsheathed a silver dagger, she’s taken more for ornament than combat.

“I guess that explains the silver paraphernalia she had everywhere.”

I mused to Morgana, and she looked at me, even as her shining glowing silver blade lashed through the nearest Oni comer.

“You were expecting this?!”

She accused me, and I grinned at her and winked.

“Well, more like I was suspicious of Seito after I noticed the guards passing us. Also, he lied about a keiki sealing his cart. I was curious as to why he might want to deceive us. Once we arrived here, and the suspiciously inhuman hostess and the white gold masquerading as silver gave it all away to me.”

I summarized to her, even as I punctuated each statement with a series of blade thrusts, and reposed attacks. My muscles screamed in joy, as I began to move at my full speed. I’d taken the weights off while I was making love to my lady. With my magic deadened for now, I figured it might be better to fight at full tilt.

“Mavis, I don’t know if I want to kiss you or punch you!”

Morgana growled, and she thrust her blade, digging into the closest spider-like belly of a four-foot Oni.

“It’s like they fit the entire fecking contents of some Oni hell realm into his bloody room!”

I complained, as I juked and fluttered around the attacking demonic beings.

“I could just burn it all down!”

Morgana hissed out, her arch demon prowess close to the surface, and she burned through a pair of flying carnivorous butterfly-like Oni. Her personal aura was like the hottest pit of hell, as she conflagrated both attacking beings simply by proximity.

“A demon…”

The lady in the black kimono looked at us with true fear. Morgana grinned at her and flipped her ginger hair over her shoulder.

“She’s the one you should be worried about. Or don’t you lot know better to feck with real Kami?”

Morgana boasted, and I gave her a mildly cross look.

“Great now I’m going to have to hunt them all down and ensure none of them lives to repeat what you just said.”

I complained in a deadpan tone, and she snorted and batted her lashes coyly at me.

“A kami?”

She asked, and I rushed forward with inhuman speed. The woman didn’t even touch her katana belted on her left hip. Her eyes went wide with the single neat stroke of my backslash cleaving her asunder.

She writhed and screamed as her body burned to ash.

“They’ve made a sinister bloody keiki over our room!”

Morgana observed, and I rolled my eyes at her and narrowed my red gaze to glowing slits.

“Come on then precious, have at it. Give their wee barrier a taste of fecking arch demon. Give er the old heave ho, as you will!”

I said, and Morgana rolled her eyes at me. The surviving Oni looked at us as if we were insane to be conversing and flirting during the heat of battle.

“Or maybe I’ll just wait fer my mate to explain to me that there’s a bloody barrier. Since she’s so keen to keep me clued into her observations.”

Morgana complained, and I sighed and murmured, “I was just having a bit of crack, my love! Jay-sus, precious. Ye’d think I was using teeth in all the wrong bloody ways the way yer carrying on.”

She murmured some vague obscenities, as her silver blade burned through Oni rapidly.

“Well, ye wouldn’t have been able to enjoy that little tryst we just shared. You should be thinking me since it gave ye multiple orgasms.”

Morgana hissed at me, and she rushed off, slashing through several centipedes.

“We’re just fecking lucky Anne wasn’t here, she is bloody terrified of centipedes.”

Morgana said, and I grunted and dodged swiping claws, and severing sword blows. I reposed a small midget man’s blade, as I swept in a neat down slash, dividing him down the center.

Purple bile leaked on the floor as the Oni began to pile up in burning stacks of demonic kindling. Smoke began to fill the room as the wood was ignited.

“Ok, so now is the time to break that bloody barrier.”

I told her, and Morgana sighed, and she simply said, “Mavis, hit the deck.”

I didn’t even take the time to wonder why she’d said that, as a wave of unfathomable heat traveled safely over my low huddled figure. Demonic ashes fluttered to the ground like an endless confection of confetti on New Years Eve.

The doors blasted outward, sending a pair of large gangly Oni hosts flying backwards, disrupting their keiki being channeled.

“Why precisely would they wish to contain us like that?”

Morgana asked, and I instantly responded as I stood to my feet.

“They were likely waiting for backup, precious. That or they were doing it just top take the mick with us.”

I said, and she rolled her eyes at me. I was going to need to minister to her delicious body multiple times in penance for leaving her outside the loop on my suspicions.

“Well, as much as I’ll savor the good times we had here. I think this place is getting a negative yelp rating.”

Morgana said, and I snorted and murmured some vague obscenities about the “damnible fecking innerwebs applications.”

Morgana didn’t even bother trying to correct me, seeing as I was being sassy and intentionally miss labeling things.

“How about we just call that roach beggar, the one with the fecking termite name.”

I said, and Morgana dead panned, “Terminix?!” She asked, and I nodded and snapped my fingers on my free hand.

“That’s the one.”

She sighed and sent a fireball soaring down the hall, it burst through the first tall slender man, and conflagrated him as he smacked into the second slender Oni.

“Mavis, how precisely did you know when the attack had begun?”

She asked, and I hummed and shrugged my shoulders. The truth was, I still didn’t understand the vision inside the perfect darkness. It was like the shadows opened to me, exposing the beings hidden in their dusky wings of night and blackness.

“I’ll just say female intuition and leave it at that.”

I joked, and She grumbled irritably about me some more.

“You know Aurelia is going to have a bloody field day with this excursion.”

Morgana informed me, and I grinned and smoothly said, “What the precious wolf doesn’t know, won’t hurt her, or us by proximity.”

Morgana sighed and said, “Yeah but she’s going to grill the feck out of us, curious to learn about this place.”

I hummed and added, “I think she’ll be more cross that she missed out on sexy fun time in the soft hotel futon before you burned it to ashes.”

I said, joking, and Morgana narrowed her eyes at me.

“Remind me, who was it begging me to break that barrier just now?”

I grinned with my fangs prominently on display.

“It’s gas, come on my love.”

She rolled her eyes at me once more, then she turned to follow me down the hall. The darkness opened and Oni poured out of the shadows. I dodged slithering strikes and scurrying stings.

“I’m going to guess these pincers and poker things are not good fer our health.”

I mused to Morgana, who spared me a look and said, “Ya bloody think?!”

I sniggered and slashed and danced around the Oni. The dragonite blade burning through each as deadly as the silver Morgana wielded.

“Die humans!”

One of the slender men rushed towards us with a massive bastard sword. Morgana caught the blade and her flames melted through the iron, as he staggered back, I spun and back-thrust my katana through his back, as he began to burn apart from the inside out.

“They still think we’re humans!”

I mused in English, and Morgana spared me a smile, despite her seeming cross feelings about being left out of my insights.

“We might want to check the rest of the hotel for real humans. In case they had more dinner guests.”

Morgana said, and I nodded in agreement.

“As expected of my love, such a keen mind.”

I praised her, and she rolled her eyes again.

“You know it’s scientifically proven you can get yer eyes stuck like that if you keep at it.”

I said to her in a serious tone, and Morgana huffed and seemed to seek guidance from the heavens on how to deal with her troublesome mate. I have been one to force my ladies to find religion on occasion.

“One of these days, I am going to let you have it, ye smart arse beggar!”

Morgana swore to me, and I licked my lips and murmured in sensual delight.

“Remember me safe word is mango.”

I reminded her, and she couldn’t help but laugh at the random insertion.

“You, what have you done?!”

The madam of the horror house appeared ahead of us at the junction of the hallway back to the main building.

“You should check your meals for claws before you attempt to devour them.”

I said, and I prowled forward, and I readied my katana. She looked at the blade.

“Dragonite, where the hells did you find that at?!”

I flashed my fangs and hissed in a low but audible manner.

“Ye’d be wise to make sure everyone passing for human, is in fact human.”

I said, she looked at me, and her throat bobbed as her hear pattered loudly.

“A vampyr, I haven’t seen one of your ilk in several thousand years.”

She said, and I hummed and moved closer to her.

“Please, I won’t stop you from leaving.”

She said, but her firm stance told me she wasn’t afraid to fight me.

“I could walk out of here right now, but that’s just not my nature. After all, I would be willfully allowing future humans to fall prey to your little guest snacking rouse. There is nothing I loathe more in this universe than beings being oppress4ed and ground to dust on the whims of more powerful casts.”

She eyed me, and my blade. She pulled down her fan, revealing the larger mandibles. She was a spider Oni like the girl in my room, but I could feel the way she bent the darkness around her. Her powers were not as subtle as the girl’s.

“It can’t be helped then.”

She said in Japanese, and I was musing at how precisely post-imperial Japan she sounded. I might never know why she was so out of place and time. Why she claimed she’d not seen a vampyr in thousands of years, not hundreds.

“Mavis, do you want help?”

I flashed a look at Morgana.

“No, my love, I would very much like to stretch my legs for a spell.”

I told her, and she caught my meaning. I rarely allowed myself to experience my pure speed. I spent so much time weighed down. In this regard, I was very much my father’s daughter.

“Another vampyr, then?”

She asked looking at Morgana, who flashed her eyes with blazing energy.

“Honey, you couldn’t be more wrong if you tried.”

Morgana mused, and the black widow Oni seemed to consider the wisdom in this battle.

“Come children, assist your mother!”

She roared, and I felt the shadows opening around us, as the widow called all the young Oni to us.

“Morgana…”

I said, and she snapped, “On it, babe!”

Her body turned to fire as the walls blackened and burned around us.

“An arch demon?!”

The widow exclaimed, and I rushed her with a blazing speed. She narrowly dodged and reposed my blade. I juked the thrust and slash combo. Her speed was impressive, even comparable to mine.

She wielded twin short swords. They were Japanese style-wakizashi. A black pair of blades which hummed of feint dark powers.

“You’re still merely a vampyr. I was willing to spare you.”

I grinned a toothy smile at her, and murmured, “You’ve got no bloody clue who you’re dealing with, old hag.”

I said, and her eyes widened as she noticed my accent.

“Irish, red hair, and utterly combative. You wouldn’t happen to be Mavis Aubrey, would you?”

I sneered at her and murmured, “Fer a being who hasn’t seen a vampyr in thousands of years, you certainly are rather informed about them.”

She clashed against me, as we battled in a flurry of rapid slashes and parries.

“I heard you were stuck in a coffin. Sealed away by your own daughter, no less.”

She said, trying to distract me, and I grinned a fanged smile at her and murmured, “I’m beginning to question the nature of this reality.”

She hummed mildly impressed.

“Time as you know it, lacks meaning here, girl. That is why I have been able to breed an army of Oni in secret.”

She growled to me, and Morgana laughed manically behind us.

I could feel her flames consuming all commers.

“Well, ye had a fecking army. That was before my mate, Morgana Le Fay came calling.”

The Oni widow spared a shocked glance at the firebird blazing down the opposite hall, consuming the lesser demonic beings in her pure fiery bliss.

“Le Fay?! Why would the most powerful daughter of Avalon side with you?!”

I murmured, “Must be the proper lady head I give her daily. She’s rather taken a liking to my tongue gymnastics on her sexy parts.”

I said honestly, and the Oni clashed again, as we traded blows. Our blades barred the pointy end of one another’s assault. She was like manifest shadows. We clashed in coalescing darkness of manifest horrors.

The night bent to her will, but the darkness also told on her every movement, advertising itself to me. Our chilly and icy assaults lashed and battered one another. Our swords worked overtime to block the lethal brunt of each other’s damaging abilities.

“No vampyr moves as such!”

She exclaimed in a version of Gaelic last spoken aloud in the early seventeen hundred. She’d visited Dublin’s shores, without question. What bothered me, was it seemed to have been during my reign, after I moved the court to the Americas.

“This place, the name of the world is literally “prison.” And here you are, displaying knowledge of an outside dimension you should have no access to.”

She grinned at me and sneered, “I’ve been stuck here for thousands of years, young fallen queen. However, I do know much of the world before we moved the entire Oni Empire here from Japanese soil.”

She said, and I remembered Saito’s comments about the Imperial expansion.

“There was more to the Japanese Revolution than history would suggest.”

I said, and she laughed a silken and deadly sounding tone.

“All those priests and samurai battling the so-called evils manifest of the Eastern human world. It stood to reason we’d finally see wisdom in regenerating and birthing new generations of young, before retaking our proper seat of power.”

The fall of the entire feudal system in Japan had been a period of violence steeped with carnage.

“So, this prison world is out of space-time as it should be. And you are the actual Oni armies which once ruled Japan?”

I surmised, from her personal admissions. The widow seemed annoyed with my inquiries.

“I’m finished playing with you, little girl. Your sword skills are impressive, but you’re far too young to challenge a master!”

I smiled and I lost sight of her for a brief second, but the shadows opened like a bloom behind me, and I circled around, spinning my blade in a lethal arc of utter death. I felt the shadows expanding again, and I turned parrying her, as they opened a third time. I felt the fourth opening, and I blindly rushed the opening darkness, and I slashed and thrusted my blade wildly.

She flew through a tunnel of darkness, and then we came out across the inn. My blade was buried inside the widow’s belly. Fire sizzled as the dragonite irritated her body. Unlike her children, this didn’t instantly burn her to a crisp. Her powers were far more substantial than the other Oni.

“I’m no longer as young as I look, precious.”

I purred to the Oni widow, and she marveled at me, and she writhed on my katana. Her hand reached out, dropping the wakizashi.

“Darkness, manifest… How did you get it to betray me to you?!”

She demanded, and I leaned in and murmured, “I am the goddess of Blood and Darkness.”

I said, her eyes widening, as I pulled my blade from deep in her slender belly. Purple gushed around me, spraying me in the process. The rancid acidic ichor spread around my feet, and I spun, and severed her head in a sweeping motion so fluid, she didn’t even feel the moment her life was disconnected. She thrummed with life for several more seconds, before the delayed reaction caught up, and death followed.

Her body burned right next to me, as the poisonous silver finally caught up with the fatal damage inflicted.

Her head barely impacted the pooling purple slosh, before it burned up. I could feel the cry of many young beings as they felt the impact of their matron’s death.

“Morgana don’t let them escape the hotel! We need to contain the information they have on us!”

I yelled loudly, and I could hear the roars of my phoenix mate flapping and screeching in fury. Morgana bathed the hotel in flames, buffeting the walls of flame as she circled the corridors. She was an absolute hellion of pure fiery torment and destruction. Morgana was one of the arch demons which could make ashes of entire worlds if she wished. Her brilliance and destructive capacity were only out matched by her love and compassion.

I could hear the cascading screams of Oni, as they were being consumed in fiery abyssal expanse. Flames seemed to beat and move with he very flapping of Morgana’s blazing wings.

“Do you sense any mortals?”

I asked, and she soared up through the roof, and dove back to the ground. Every pillar of the hotel was consumed in fiery death.

“Check the sub-levels before we leave, Mavis. I can keep the fires from completely destroying the building for that long.”

I nodded and asked, “Any more problems holding back the Oni?”

She spared me a terse look.

“I’m a lot more frightening than you will ever appreciate!”

Morgana chastised me mildly, and I purred, “I appreciate every delectable inch of yer lovely birdy body, my love.”

I said, and she huffed as her flames retracted, and her humanoid form was once more in a black kimono. I was almost amazed that the fabric hadn’t been consumed in her transformation. I was curious, but that would have to keep for later inquiry.

“I’ll go look for any humans.”

I told her, and I rushed off towards the largest discordant sound of screaming.

After a few halls navigated, I found myself entering a demonic kitchen, and the slender man looked over at me, as he held a mortal girl to a large cutting board. He looked up in shock as I rushed in slamming myself against him.

He screamed as my blade pressed against his cheek. I used his pain to push back, and spin in a clean cut, bisecting his body. The Oni burned brilliantly, as the first signs of flames began to spill into the kitchen.

“Come on then, lets get ye out of here.”

I said, and then I remembered to repeat that statement in Japanese. The youthful girl was mixed, part English and part Japanese. She was singularly beautiful, and she was completely out of place in this imperial Japan-like dimension. I guessed the Oni had captured mortals form all over the world upon escaping the earth.

The girl seemed frightened to take my hand.

“I’m not going to hurt you, are there any more humans here? This entire place is about to burn to the ground. I need you to think, fast, before they’re caught in the fire.”

I said, and the girl seemed startled.

“Is it really over?”

She asked no one in particular. I grabbed her hand, as I sheathed my katana with my dominant hand.

“It’s over, now, tell me if there are any others who need help.”

She finally nodded and pointed down towards a stony stairway descending into a rancid smelling basement.

“Please, don’t let them eat us or touch us again!”

She pleaded to me, and I brushed my hand over her cheek and kissed her temple in a soothing manner.

“It’s ok, precious girl. I’m not going to allow any more harm to befall ye.”

I said, and she followed whimpering behind me, as I descended into the basement to free the other mortals.

Eight:

I found eight more chained humans in the nasty basement of the large inn. We managed to usher our mortal charges out as the building collapsed. All around us beings were rushing into action now. All trying to douse the flames before the blaze spread to more buildings.

“We should take our leave while their distracted with your handiwork.”

I informed Morgana, and the tattered humans looked at us as if afraid to ask a question.

“Ummm…”

The girl I’d saved in the kitchen murmured out, and I said, “What is it precious?”

She licked her lips and said, “Can we follow you, nee sama?”

I blinked and looked at the children and nodded crisply.

“Come along then, let’s keep a brisk pace. We’re headed for the gates at all due speed.”

I told them, and they all nodded. None of them were more than twelve or thirteen. So, it shouldn’t have surprised me that they referred to me as “honorable older sister.”

“Mavis, we’re going to have incoming!”

Morgana informed me, and I nodded and swung around and motioned for the kids to follow me.

“Through the alley ways, quickly, duck in here!”

I told them in Japanese, and the kids followed close on my heels not needing to be told twice how dangerous the Oni of the Empire could be.

“They haven’t detected us yet, but we’re going to be short on time to escape.”

I nodded and grumbled, “Aye, but I have something to sort out before I leave.”

I said, and Morgana frowned at me and said, “Mavis, what the devils are you thinking?”

I shrugged and said, “I have one more being to sort.”

Morgana’s eyes widened with comprehension.

“What’s that going to solve?”

She asked, and I shrugged and said, “Maybe nothing or maybe he will try to sell what little I did tell him about our home.”

She huffed and said, “You didn’t tell him much.”

I looked at her and said, “He’s selling out his own species to Oni demons. Don’t make me explain why I am about to fecking behead him.”

Morgana sagged and murmured, “Sometimes I wonder how the hells you’ve managed to survive all the daft arse things ye crack on about. Mavis, ye should leave him well-enough alone. You were smart-enough to lie about anything that mattered.”

I grinned at her in a feral manner, but I kept my teeth hidden since I knew our wee charges might be less than delighted at the sight of vampyr fangs.

“I’m not leaving this city with his head on his shoulders. He sold us out to fecking Oni. How many times do you gander the fecker has done this? How many have lost their lives because of his cowardice and greed?”

I asked her but the question was more rhetorical in nature.

“Fine, but I’m going to fecking resurrect you just to kill you myself, if you get yerself dead!”

Morgana warned me, and I snorted and murmured, “The line forms over here to do that, I am afraid.”

I said, gesturing to my left-hand side. Morgana laughed, knowing it was true. I had mates, and I had good friends all of whom would raise me to kill me, for my recklessness. I also had two very stubborn daughters.

“Anata, do you know where Seito San lives?”

I asked the mixed girl, and she frowned and nodded her head vigorously.

“He lives a few city blocks past the hotel, in the Oni support’s district. It’s a protected district for human collaborators.”

I hummed and nodded to her and ruffled her hair.

“Thanks dear, what’s your name sweet child?”

I asked her, and she looked up at me with hazel eyes a fierce as a warrior.

“I’m Faith, Faith Kiese. Are you going to really cut off his head?”

She asked, and I nodded at her, and she looked me over and said, “I’m coming with you, to help guide you. You will almost certainly get lost trying to find it as an outsider.”

She said in a very matter-of-fact tone.

“No, you are going with Morgana Sama, to get to safety, Faith chan.”

I said, and she looked defiantly into my eyes.

“Nee Sama, I am a slave no more. I will see his head fall form his shoulders for what they did to me, at his deception! He told me I could get a job working to help my mother!”

She growled bitterly, her twelve or thirteen-year-old body trembling with fury as dark as the witching hour.

“Mavis, you cannot truly be entertaining allowing a teenage girl to see you brutally murder a traitorous rat bastard, can you?”

I looked over at Morgana, she was all but screaming that I was the world’s worst influence on a child.

“She’s set, and she might be right. These city districts are bloody confusing for me. I don’t precisely have the spare time to go strollin’ about with me mick in me hand, now do I?”

Morgana sighed and grumbled, “You’d better not let Anne or Alexia hear of this. They would flog you bloody half to death!”

She informed me, and I sighed and gestured to my left once more, “Again, the bloody line forms this way to flog Mavis.”

I said, and Morgana grunted and tried to hide a few stray sniggers of amusement.

“If yer going to do this, give him a swift kick to the manly bits fer me, yeah?!”

I have her an incredulous look and exclaimed, “Ye can’t bloody order a gonad shot, and chastise me fer being an executioner in the space of the same breath!”

I exclaimed louder than was strictly wise at the moment. Faith tugged on my sleeve and said, “Nee Sama, we should hurry, before the senshi are out in proper force.”

Faith plead, and I was amazed at how dominant her character was for a former slave. Her eyes held a blazing defiance, and an unflinching resolve that bespoke such character for a tiny teen. She was a teen forged in the heart of darkness. I’d seen many a warrior born and baptized in the steep misery of oppression throughout my lifespan. Faith’s stark disposition was only the latest example. It still broke my heart to see girls so deeply battle-forged at her age. She should be fussing about her looks and what lad or lass she wants to have a proper snog with, not watchin’ a traitorous human old man’s head fall from his shoulders.

“As you say, ojo sama.”

I jested with Faith lightly, and her light brown brows furrowed deeply in confusion.

“She’s being sarcastic, Faith Chan.”

Morgana said to the girl, and she seemed to finally understand.

“Let’s split up. I’ll head for the city limits as soon as I am finished with my impromptu task. Also, if I tell you to hide or run, you’d better listen to me.”

I said to Faith, and she nodded vigorously.

“Here, you take this dagger. It’ll serve you far better than me. I have plenty of other weapons.”

Morgana said, and she tossed the silver dagger to the small teen girl. She eyed the pure silver in wonderment.

“This could purchase an entire castle!”

She exclaimed, and I snorted and ruffled her light-brown hair again.

“Just make sure ye wait till we’re safe before you go buying your castle.”

She huffed and gripped the dagger fiercely.

“This I shall never sell, even if my life depended upon it!”

Her eyes burned like green-brown flames. She tucked the blade into her hip concealing it cleverly. The lass didn’t have a stupid bone to her composition. It was surprising Seito had been able to deceive her, considering the girl I was observing was incredibly intuitive and sharp. I knew she wasn’t likely to share much with me. I would have to be patient with her, and for reasons I couldn’t begin to understand, I felt responsible for her well-being now. I could blame the damn mothering genes because my young were fully formed and mature, so the maternal side needed something to fuss and care over.

“Ok, let’s make tracks darling girl.”

I said and she followed behind me, as I dashed through the alley.

“You’re going to want to turn left ahead, and then we shall travel three blocks by alley way. From there, we will need to sneak past the guards at the district gates. It’s a gated community since it requires treason to become a member.”

She fumed aloud, as outraged as one might expect a much larger and older person.

“Understood, we’ll get through keenly.”

I said, and she blinked at me, as if unsure of how true that statement was.

“I saw you slay the chief, but he was not a trained soldier.”

I grinned at her and tipped my head.

“Noted, any more advice honorable princess?”

I asked, and she frowned and murmured, “Is that sarcasm again, Nee Sama?”

I grinned at her and spared a glance in her direction.

“What of it?”

I asked, and she shrugged and said, “Nothing, just trying to make sure we’re clear. Since Japanese is obviously not your main language.”

I grunted and was mildly impressed with her insights.

“Fair enough, I guess some of the phrases I am using are not common to your language or it’s common use.”

She nodded in agreement, and said, “It’s interesting, but queer.”

I snorted and kept moving through the alley as she had directed me. We stopped a few times when patrols or milling fire fighters were close by. Thankfully, the havoc we raised in the inn had caused enough of a commotion to allow us to slip by Oni soldiers with little trouble.

Morgana’s fire had spread several buildings wide in all four cardinal directions. I shouldn’t have felt impressed, knowing she could burn a planet to cinders. Knowing, and seeing are two different things.

“Careful, up on the left, there’s a pair of guards at the gate.”

Two figures in black and mesh dark samurai armor stood at the gates. I grabbed a small rock and threw it hard towards the far-right side of the guards. She looked, and I flashed on them scurrying though the black of shadows, as I had with the widow in the inn. Piercing the darkness, my speed enhanced by the pure darkness, I appeared behind the pair of guards as their gazes were redirected. I drew and slashed up and across the torso of the first and spun and beheaded the second in a second fluid motion.

Faith walked up to me at a hurried pace, as I turned and lowered the crank for the gate control. The wrought iron gates opened with a loud squeak a moment later. I slipped into the narrow opening, followed close behind by my little shadow. Faith was obviously amazed at my skills, and clearly interested in my arts.

“How do I become a shadow warrior like you?!”

She whispered to me in an exuberant tone. I could see there might be no stopping the lass form her choice, even if I tried. I huffed and said, “Just stick close to me until we manage to escape, then maybe we can talk about that.”

I told her, and she nodded, and glee shot through her features. The girl seemed to be burning with desire. I could feel her hormonal teenage body thrumming behind me.

“Which of these little estates is his?”

I asked, as we began to walk down evenly divided streets with four large Japanese traditional homes each row.

“The largest one at the very end, of course.”

Faith informed me, and her voice was crackling with fury. I should have felt ashamed to bring a small teen with me, but I felt she needed some profound level of closure due form this man’s betrayal.

***

A few more black-clad samurai stood between us and the home of our query. I leaped above them in a single blur of coalescing shadows. The first was neatly severed at the neck before he realized the shadows were alive. The second managed to parry one attack, then I kicked him. In the check. The man groaned, and I saw one black wing flapping on his back. I dashed in and thrust in his chest. The armor couldn’t repel the piercing power of my dragonite blade. The tengo’s expression was utter shock, as he collapsed.

I jerked the blade free, and spun it in a swift arc, executing the man with a swift stroke across the neck. Mercy was not with me tonight. Tonight, I was like the shadowy reaper of souls, harvesting her fill of evil doers. The soldiers may be following orders, but they were all apart of a systemic corruption. Their blades were the very totem of fear which kept the general populace firmly under heel. Therefore, I saw them as unworthy of my sympathy.

“Who are you, Nee Sama?”

Faith asked me in wonderment. I smirked at the teen and winked.

“I’m just a humble immortal lass.”

Faith’s sassy look told me she didn’t buy any of what I said. She also didn’t know what to make of the word “lass.”

“Let’s keep moving, Faith Chan. We’re here, and I want you to stay behind me, just in case.”

I told the girl, and she bobbed her head quickly in her understanding.

“Yes, Nee Sama, I’ll stay back properly.”

She said, her tone was a twinge more obedient now. Perhapse the lass simply didn’t relish her chances of arguing with a being capable of dispatching normal strong immortals in a few blows. I was working on my full speed now. I could move several times faster. My legs felt completely loose and warm, ready to run a marathon.

The wood and rice-paper walls were beautiful but presented such an easy entry for a sword wielding lunatic.

I cut through the double doors of the house, and with a crash, the wood landed into the wide foyer.

A black-blue clad samurai roared as he rushed form his post inside the door. I parried and reposed his attacks, then back slashed across his chest and cleaved into his meaty cheek. She fell, and I pierced down, seeking out the thrumming heart in his body.

All living immortals were vulnerable to head or heart strikes. With perhapse only the exception of goddess, and archdemons. Some divine beings could survive even beheading or heart destruction. These were few and far between, so attacking head or heart was a swift way to ensure victory. All other damage I cause is simply to weaken and distract with pain, so I can find the moment to strike vitally.

“Who are you?!”

One of the other guards demanded, as he stepped over the corpse of the most recent fallen. I looked into his eyes with glowing red annoyance.

“Does this look like the proper time to ask all about my personal details?!”

I asked him sarcastically. He rushed and executed a brilliant soaring egal thrust upwards. I flashed behind him with a shadowy speed he couldn’t follow. My blade thrust down through his back, then I spun in a full arc, cleaving through his neck in a messy splattering beheading blow.

“Anata…”

Seito exclaimed, as he cowered back. He had come to inspect the source of the disturbance.

I grinned flashing my long fangs at Seito, even as the tengo bleed out around me.

“This is a rather posh place you’ve got here.”

I said, and I stepped over the bodies, and I kept his focus on me. I didn’t want him to see Faith.

“How, what… Oni?”

He asked stupefied and I hissed loudly. I could feel as his body broke into chill in primal terror.

“I’m something a tad more frightening than a fecking Oni demon. You’re just lucky you caught me without most of my powers.”

I said, and I felt both his shock, and Faith’s awe in that moment.

“Here I come from worlds apart, traveling here on a whim. Then the first mortal I make nice with tries to feed me and my mate to fecking Oni.”

I blurted, and his throat bobbed, and Seito looked at me.

“How did you come here form another world?!”

I wasn’t going to answer his question, since I planned to kill him anyway, but I decided it was worth my time.

“Because I am a fecking goddess. I am Mavis Aubrey, Blood and Darkness goddess of the Celtic pantheon. I am the daughter of Clare and Dagda.”

Shadows rippled along my skin, as if bidden by my subconscious. I didn’t have time to marvel at the latest discoveries. My relationship with darkness seemed to be growing, changing, and sharpening.

“I used a lot of my powers to get here, but I assure you, that fecking hotel full of Oni didn’t know what hit them.”

I grinned savagely as I allowed him to drink down the feral glory of my vampiric horror. Seito fell to his knees and whimpered.

“Please, forgive me! I am just trying to survive in this hellish world!”

He begged, and I prowled around him, my finger touching the walls, and knocking over various Japanese-style decorations, and wooden armor.

“You look like you’re doing a lot more than simply scraping by. Tell me lad, how many did you sell out to gain each of these trinkets and bobbles? Was it dozens, hundreds?”

I saw in his eyes the answer was beyond even that number.

“You’re an old one, so you could have been at this a very long time. Perhapse even mislead thousands in the course of your fat and happy existence.”

He groveled and begged, “Please I am but a simple worm, forgive me, Kami Sama!”

He begged and I hissed at him, and I trust my blade down, piercing his left heel. He screamed in agony, and I turned to my young charge and said, “Any final goodbyes for our friend here?”

I asked, as she walked closer balling her fists. He saw her and sobbed openly.

“Please, please, I’m so sorry!”

He plead, she snarled, “Sorry is not going to remove the hands and the other part of the Oni men violating me for weeks! Then discarding me to become meat in their kitchen!”

She said with tears burning in her eyes. I’d figured she had been victimized, but I couldn’t imagine the horrors inflicted on a young lass over such a span of time. It was a wonder she had any spirit left. Faith was perhapse a truly apt name for this young warrior.

“I was your little cousin, and I trusted you! They killed my mother before me, just because they knew it might break my soul!”

Faith said, and he cringed and whimpered.

“All right mate, divine justice has come fer your fecking head.”

I turned and pulled out a smaller sword, handing it to Faith. A wakizashi made of the same dragonite material as my full-length katana.

“His life is yours, child. You’ve come here for closure, have at it.”

I said to Faith, and she considered the blade for a moment, before accepting the wakizashi.

“A swift death is not right for you. Nee Sama, please help raising him up, and expose his belly.”

The man began to struggle and squeal in horror. I knew what the girl had in store for our cowardly friend here. It was one of the most agonizing slow deaths. Most times it was a ritual form of suicide. IN this case, she was going to use seppuku to exact justice for all she’d been robbed.

“No, no, no!”

He begged, and I pulled him up roughly, and I left my katana pinning his leg to the floor.

“Come on then, stop this fecking fussing. We’re not going to stop, so just take it like a bloody man!”

I told him, and I ripped his masculine kimono open, and I exposed his slightly fatty belly. His eyes were wide saucers, and Faith didn’t hesitate at all, as she rushed and slashed the blade wakizashi across the length of his stomach.

He screamed in a roaring loud volume. Faith stood with a vacant expression holding the gory blade in her hand. Was I a bad influence for teen girls? Perhapse, but I felt this was justice for all he’d traded and the horrors her flesh had been exposed to for so long. In my heart, the seller was as guilty as the rapist.

“Come along now, lass. We’re going home now.”

I told her, and I touched her hand, and she looked up at me.

“I don’t have a home, Nee Sama.”

My heart split open, and I sighed.

“You’re coming back with me, and you will always have a home in my sanctum.”

Faith teared up, but she seemed to will them not to spill. As if she were finally done crying. Something profound overcame her, I could see this was a very important moment in her development.

“Nee Sama, I want to be one of your disciples. I wish to learn how to be a shadow, like you.”

She said, and I bit the inside of my cheek and nodded.

“You’re very young, but I know you’re like a grown woman because of all you have endured. I will ask you again in a few days, then I will make you my Shadow Knight, if you are sure.”

She stepped closer and exclaimed, “I am sure now, and I am ready!”

I closed my eyes and sighed. I was going to get a lot of shit for this choice. She was thirteen, which is way too young by earth standards. But she grew up in a harsh feudal world where thirteen was a woman grown. I could respect her maturity hard-won by harsh life. It was like how Dublin had been in the fifteen and sixteen-hundreds.

“Knell and open your mouth. I am new to the shadowy aspects of my powers, but I think I know how this works.”

I told her, and I reached out, and slashed my wrist open. I felt the blood rushing, as Faith opened her mouth, and I poured not just my blood, but the tangible shadows into her. I felt the shadow magiks infusing her bones and changing her. My blood would make her vampyr, and now she would become the Shadow Knight, as Tyler was my Blood Knight.

Faith convulsed, and she collapsed. I quickly scooped her up, and I tucked her twin wakizashi away. She had been gifted a magical short sword by two powerful immortals in the space of one evening. This little teen was special in so many ways.

“Let’s get ye to safety now, dove.”

I murmured against her ear as she slumbered in my arms. Her human body beginning transition to immortal. I could feel the shadows dancing around her, even while I watched the world around us.

I traced a fire rune in several places, and I was able to manage enough power to ignite it, as I walked away from Seito’s house. His house quickly engulfed in flames as we walked back out the gates of the traitorous human collaborator district.

The Imperial Capital was burning in multiple locations tonight as it was greeted by immortals from the earth and Fairey. The stagnant realm had just experienced the first salvos of war once again, as the Empire was put in check again. Tyrannical oppression can never last forever, not so long as there are beings like me and Morgana, willing to disembowel oppressors and sever the chords binding the slaves.

This was the first of what might become a proper campaign.

Nine:

“Mavis, what exactly did you do to her?!”

Morgana asked me in a deeply dubious tone. I spared her a glace and sighed.

“Morgana, I granted her wish, is all I did. She begged to become my Shadow Knight.”

Morgana blinked at that and her eye twitched.

“I felt something from you while we were fighting in the Oni hotel. Are you telling me, your latent shadow powers are awakening?”

She asked, as we moved along the road back towards the mountain hiding the sanctum. Our little troops marched behind us, all equally curious why Faith was sleeping in my arms.

“I’m beginning to manipulate darkness, and the shadows tell me things. Like the Oni using shadows to transport more of the younger Oni demons into the hotel suit. Or the widow used shadows to travel. I was able to sense her route and also travel via the shadows as well.”

I explained to Morgana, who looked shocked as she murmured, “We always suspected your powers had another layer waiting to kick in. You were not called the Blood Goddess, rather the Blood and Darkness Goddess.”

She said, and the kids began to make exclamations of excitement.

“Nee Sama, you’re a kami?”

One of the youngest lads asked me, and I smiled showing my pointy teeth and nodded.

“I’m the Blood and Darkness Goddess. Don’t worry, you’re all safe with me. I am rarely ever scary.”

I said, and Morgana murmured, “Unless Olaf’s talking about Paris again. You’re pretty scary anytime you hear that.”

I shot her a glare and murmured, “It would be keen if I could manage a week without some fecker mentioning that damnible city! Bloody French, bloody torch bearing mobs!”

I swore in a tangent in Gaelic. The lads and lasses looked at me curiously, but they seemed to trust me. Even though I had pointy teeth, and glowing red eyes.

“So, because your blood powers are burnt out right now, the shadowy ones are kicking in? Is that like some sort of late puberty for my lady love?”

Morgana mused in question, and I snorted and murmured, “There’s nothing pre-pubescent about my body, precious. You’ve explored it many times.”

Morgana grinned wickedly and murmured in Gaelic, “Aye, that be the truth of it. I’ll keep my response to that fer later, my dear. Too many wee ears in this vicinity.”

She said, and I nodded and winked at her.

“I’m still not sure why you thought it wise to create a shadow knight out of a thirteen-year-old girl.”

She said in Gaelic, and I huffed and said, “Remember back to the Dark Ages, were thirteen-year-olds children?”

I asked her and Morgana seemed to consider that question for a long moment before finally answering.

“Nay, they were treated as adults. Girls her age often married and breeding like a poor wild animal.”

Morgana said in Gaelic, and I nodded in grim agreement and said, “She’s already been treated abusively like an adult woman. Why not allow her to pursue her own path?”

I asked Morgana, and she finally conceded.

“Far be it from me to stand in the way of how you conduct your goddess business. I suppose she is safer as your disciple, than almost any other fate she could have designed. However, she will also walk the most chaotic and disastrous path possible. Case and point, this was supposed to be a scouting trip, not the opening salvos in a war, Mavis.”

Morgana said chastising, and I had the good sense to flush mildly, and I murmured, “Would you have me not destroy the feck-all Oni violating, then eating mortals? I would do it all a thousand times over.”

Morgana narrowed her gaze as we moved swiftly on the open road. She kept darting her gaze around, as if seeking out any possible threat.

“You could at least have come back with me, not launching an assassination on one traitorous mortal.”

She said, and I could feel my mate knew precisely why I went to Seito’s house. He was the very worst form of slave trader. He was the coward profiting off the enslavement and death of his own species.

“I believe divine retribution belongs to the gods and goddesses. In the absence of other kami, I judged the fecker and I allowed Faith to carry out his sentence. Morgana, immortals live by unwritten laws. Many of us know precisely where the lines are morally because death follows if you cross them. I believe making an example of a traitorous mortal is a proper reminder of the consequences of trading in flesh and pain. All slavers should be murdered if you ask me.”

I ranted out, and the kids seemed to be squinting at us, as if narrowing their gaze might help them translate our words.

“Sorry kids, we had some rather complicated matters to discuss. Things not meant for the ears of the young.”

I summarized to them hoping they would lose interest.

“Nee Sama, are you going to free everyone?”

One little girl asked, and my heart ached at the hope in her eyes.

“Of course, I am, precious. What I will need form all of you, is detailed descriptions of every place you know humans or immortals are being enslaved.”

I told her, and the other kids gave reluctantly hopeful looks, and Morgana sighed. She knew me too well to argue with my path. Slavery was one thing I simply couldn’t abide. After my lengthy time-out in the coffin, I promised myself that if ever I came across slavery again, I would raise all bloody hells to put it to an end.

“I guess we will need to kill some time while we figure out how this world works. Also, I don’t think we are going to be leaving anytime soon, unless we can figure out how to travel back.”

Morgana said, and I hummed and said, “We’re stranded here, so we might as well make the most of it.”

She sighed and said, “I simply didn’t believe it necessary to become the fecking rebel army of this world.”

I grinned cunningly to Morgana and quipped, “I did the moment I hear the word slave.”

She rolled her eyes, because she knew I wasn’t joking, not really.

“Well, I doubt any being of my station of power is permitted to simply ignore the plight of entire civilizations. Not if they wish to remain a god or goddess.”

I mused to Morgana, and she rolled her eyes and murmured, “Aye, but a fecking archdemon could sleep soundly.”

I sighed and looked into her eyes.

“I would never, and you are as much a druid, as you are anything. You’re going to have to stop carrying that weight around yer throat, my love. Be what you may, you are Morgana Le Fay, my precious mate. If I were able to, I’d fill ye with seed and make ye the mother of my spawn.”

I said, and she snorted and input, “Not kids, but spawn. I see how you think now.”

She murmured, but I knew she was being sassy this time. I reached out one hand and squeezed her shoulder. Some of the older kids had realized the nature of our relationship now. They simply smiled and innocently looked away.

“Mavis!”

A squealing voice shouted down from the sky. To my surprise, Alice had grown out proper butterfly-like wings. She was giggling and flying in tight circles as she approached us. The kids all gapped in wonderment at the queer-looking tall fae girl.

She landed just ahead of me, and her violet eyes were radiating mirth and excitement.

“You smell of massacre and madness, I am so upset you left me out now!”

Alice exclaimed by way of greeting. Morgana snorted and murmured something vaguely at Alice’s astute observation.

“Kids it’s ok, this is my best friend, Alice. She’s a wind fae and a princess.”

I explained, simplifying the details of Alice’s titles and her precise elemental type. Alice was a deathly winds fae. Part of her magiks were necromancy, and part were elemental air. The many nuanced differences between a pure air elemental, and Alice were night-and-day. However, these little ones were not likely to fully understand even the simple explanation.

“Wow, did you stop and pop out a brood along the way? If so, that must have been one hell of a party I missed!”

Alice asked, and Morgana burst into a fit of laughter upon hearing this.

“No, they were slaves in a basement.”

Alice’s eyes widened and she sighed.

“No wonder why my Mavis smells of death and torture, you found slavers.”

Alice said, as if this explained everything. Part of me loathed to be so predictable, but I couldn’t help me reaction towards slavery.

“It was a bit more complicated than all that, but sure.”

I said, and I looked at her wings in question.

“How did you grow wings?”

I asked, and Alice giggled and said, “A little bit of blood magiks. Bealox coaxed the latent fairy gene out inside my DNA. They retract too, it’s very cool. Besides, and air type without wings is a bit queer.”

Alice said, and I nodded in agreement.

“Are you certain it’s safe allowing that fecking monkey to operate on ye with blood arts?”

I asked, and Alice shrugged and said, “Gregor would summon a thousand trentlings to rip him apart if he harmed me. A fact he made quite clear before the blood magiks began. Everyone’s a bit bored.”

Alice informed me, and I nodded, and I felt Gregor’s magiks brush over me as he approached on a winter steed. Talia had a stable full of Fairey horses in the sanctum barns now. We kept all manners of semi-intelligent beasts of burden.

“Alice, I thought I warned you not to fly so high on your first trip!”

Gregor roared like thunder, as his steed beat the earth and came to a skidding stop moments later.

Alice stuck her tongue out at her mate and giggled girlishly.

“Gregor, these are not attached with wax, and my name is not Icarus.”

She said, and she twirled and danced into his arms as agile and wily as an exotic dancer.

“People, keep it PG we have some kids with us!”

Morgana said, and Alice looked over grinning and said, “Mavis has a brood of kids, my love. I want a brood of kids now!”

She informed her mate, who had the sense to look properly gob smacked. The thought of a brood of little Alice beings running amuck sent shivers down my spine.

“Of course, precious, we’ll get right on that once we return to the sanctum.”

Gregor murmured to her and kissed her lips chastely. Alice leaned in and fluttered her lashes to her mate.

“I’ll even keep the wings out. You never know how many new positions a girl could invent when she had wings.”

Alice chirped and Morgana coughed loudly and looked between Alice and the children. Alice rolled her eyes and threw up her hands in faux surrender.

“Fine, fine, I’ll be a good girl until we’re alone, promise!”

She quickly darted out of her mate’s arms and flapped her wings. Alice hovered just above my head.

“I’m starting to see why the pixies like dropping things on people’s heads now.”

She confessed, and I gave her a terse look and said, “Careful my friend, or yer goin’ to have a rather sore arse, and not in a sexually pleasing manner either.”

I warned Alice, and she giggled, and her eyes swam in mirth.

“You know I don’t swing that way, but you’re free to try!”

She chirped in a tone mixed with levity and mild challenge.

“It’s blood impossible to filter Alice, thank heavens the kids don’t understand her.”

I said, and Morgana nodded as if only now remembering they spoke Japanese. She heaved a heavy-looking sigh of relief.

“That doesn’t mean she couldn’t try a bit!”

Morgana said, shooting our friend a chastening look. Alice grinned and batted her lashes as if the picture of Fae innocence. The only issue with that, fae are almost never innocent.

***

“So, in summary, Mavis reprised the performance of Dragon Queen, and broke some slave chains.”

Morgana said, explaining to my two curious pregnant loved ones why I had a bundle of teen girl in my arms.

I huffed and gave a few dry sniggers as I looked into Morgana’s eyes.

“Mavis, Jay-sus! Your eyes!”

Anne exclaimed, and I frowned, and Talia strode over and conjured a mirror of ice. I felt chills racing through my spine, as I beheld the profoundly dark purple irises swirling like voids of endless abyssal power.

“Bloody hell, I guess I really have switched gear shafts, as the young folks say.”

I murmured, and Olaf murmured, “That’s not even close, my friend. Points for trying, however.”

He said, and I spared him a sassy smirk.

“Careful there, man, or I might just see how these powers work, on ye.”

He seemed to pause for a single moment and shook his head.

“If you wouldn’t kill me when I was plundering yer shores, ye will not off me now. Besides, Anne might need a spot of help raising wee Dylan.”

Olaf said, and I snorted, and Aurelia growled at him in a feral manner.

“Funny how you suddenly claim paternal duties, when it suits your hide.”

Olaf grinned wickedly and shrugged at my apex mate.

“I’m a complicated man. I do things on me own timetable.”

Everyone gathering in the courtyard snorted or made vague comments of some dubious nature or another.

“Olaf the only complicated thing ye managed to do, is shag multiple birds at once.”

Morgana input, and I chuckled at her. Olaf’s eyes danced with mischief.

“It requires great cunning, agility, and vampire precision to move yer cock between two vaginas and make it feel orgasmic.”

He preened and I hummed at him and murmured, “How about we have us a test run with my fatty eight-inch, ladies? See if I cannot beat the old Viking at his own game, yeah?”

I asked, and they could tell I was deadly serious. Olaf murmured, “I would need to come along, to take score. For science, of course. Just for the science.”

All three of my girls snorted at him, and Anne popped his arm playfully. We might joke a lot, but Olaf has been tentative to Anne’s needs. He is not her mate, but he is doing right by her as Dylan’s father. I know he’s waited many centuries to experience fatherhood. I don’t see him turning away form his child. He is a legendary letch, but he’s also an honorable soul.

“Mayhap, you tuck the wee Shadow Knight into her new bed, before you discus your mating debaucheries.”

Talia insisted, and I frowned and murmured, “How can one debauch her own mates? Not that I am opposed to doing such.”

I quickly amended at the end, and Aurelia was purring loudly. I could tell she was already in the mood to toss my little arse down and penetrate my body in multiple manners.

“Mum, stop being such a girl perv, and go tuck the child in her bed.”

Abigale said, and I frowned at my younger daughter. Her words hit home with me. No amount of time makes a mother feel less deeply when their children express their opinions or views of her.

“My darling, I have always been very careful not to let you two hear my proper mating crack.”

I said in a mater-of-fact tone and Abi cringed and twisted her button nose up in disgust.

“TMI, OMG, GTFO!”

She shooed me away animatedly, and I laughed as I walked towards the sanctum proper. There were many floors and many free chambers, despite the thousands occupying the premises. I selected a chamber meant for a hand maiden or a guard, one floor down from my chambers.

The room was Spartan, and the simple furnishings all had practical uses. The furniture was solid craftsmanship. I would have some of the sanguinar help me fill her drawers with new clothing. Many sanguinar women liked to knit and weave. The fae females often learned both as well. Our immortal cultures were bent backwards in a bygone era. However, it had occasional benefits.

“Why do you feel so deeply connected to this child, Mavis?”

Aurelia asked, as she watched me gently tucking the small teen into the bed. I kissed her temple in a sisterly manner and stepped back slowly. Her hair seemed to darken with purple infusing her natural color. I was almost certain her eyes would look like mine do currently.

“She’s a survivor, and her mind, body, and soul should have been broken. However, she sustained herself, enduring until I found her. I feel a kindship to her, because she reminds me of my children, and my mother.”

I said, and Anne stepped into the door and added, “And you, but you don’t see yourself the way you see your girls.”

She said in a very direct tone. My eyes found her, as she ambled over, and I delicately pulled her into a loving embrace. I kissed Anne’s tender lips and I stroked her cheek with one hand, and her swollen belly with my left hand.

“She’s kicking like a bloody football star, my love!”

I said, my eyes lit with glee. Memories of my pregnancy with my babies swirled through my mind. The twins were never far from my every thought. A mother carried her children, feels their hearts beating inside her. She is not capable of forgoing that bond—usually speaking.

“Trust me, my bladder is feeling every painful blow!”

Anne said and I stoked her chin and breathed her delicious scent down. Her blue eyes gazed into my dark eyes. She wasn’t afraid of the void which represented half of my divine powers. Anne has never been scared no matter how much crazy and uncommon she witnesses.

“My love, do the doctors have any idea when she’s coming?”

I asked, and Aurelia spoke up.

“My head doctor is pretty sure Dylan will come within days, if not hours.”

I blinked and turned and asked, “If that’s true, then what about Lexi?!”

I exclaimed; my daughter was even further along than Anne. Anne was over eight months or so, but Lexi was over nine.

“Lexi is past due. She is experiencing complications because Jax is a blood mage and a vampyr. Dylan seems to have gestated slightly faster than a human child, possibly due to the new genetic cocktail of her true dhampir physiology. Everything about Dylan is all new. There is no basis for comparison.”

Aurelia explained, and I blinked and nodded my understanding.

“Are the girls healthy?”

I asked, my worries flying towards how imminent both children’s arrivals were supposed to be.

“They’re perfectly fine, and physically speaking, they are extremely well developed and healthy.”

Aurelia said, and Anne winced and exclaimed, my daughter is fighting fit, trust me on that!”

I snorted and I felt bad, because it was likely the dhampir child inside Anne was physically stronger than her mother. I’d seen Dylan for a moment, but in that time, I could detect she was a true warrior. She was physically strong, as well as psychically powerful.

“Keen, we’ll get her a cute karate gi and some adorable martial-arts themed onesies.”

I said, and both girls blinked their eyes at me. They seemed surprised anytime I didn’t sound like I was speaking in archaic English.

“How about we get her a punching bag first. Maybe then she’ll spare her poor mother!”

Anne said, and I kissed her lips tenderly and drank in her beautiful cocktail of scents. Even with the lack of sleep and the slight body odor, I couldn’t imagine a more delicious-smelling girl.

“I love you, and I love Dylan. I hope she knows that too.”

I said, and Aurelia purred and moved behind Anne, stroking her back.

“I love You, and Dylan with all my soul, beloved.”

Anne grinned and bit down on her lip and said, “Sweeties, how about we take this further form the sleeping teenage Shadow ninja in training.”

My desire to touch and kiss Anne overrode all desire to correct her description of my new shadow knight.

When we came out of the room, a group of battered and dirty kids were eyeing me. I grinned at them and waved my hand around the hall.

“There are more rooms up here for each of you. How about you all go pick out yer beds, and then we shall have proper baths.”

I said, and I could practically taste the bile Oni blood on my body. An evening of slaughter and mayhem had left me smelling less than spring fresh.

“Aye!”

Each of them nearly shouted, and I looked towards Faith. She was undisturbed by the other youths. I could only imagine the types of nightmares she had to try to force her body to sleep in. This was like heaven to her; therefore, she was dead to the world.

“How about we talk more about this Oni demon hotel you destroyed on the scouting mission.”

Aurelia emphasized firmly in her tone.

“It’s not like I went into the Imperial Capital planning to kick off and cause all sorts!”

I said in a slightly terse and defensive tone.

“It was practically guaranteed Mavis would find the worst of it to stir up. That’s the real reason no one wanted her on the scouting trip.”

Aurelia said, looking at Anne. I gave her my personal impression of a wolfish grin. Her wolf seemed to perk up inside her irises. I could see the beast inside staring back at me intently.

“Great, now I’m going to have to go for a long freakin’ run tonight! She’s demanding to get out.”

Aurelia told us, and I pulled her towards me, and Anne squeaked as we seemed to pancake her.

“Easy on the precious cargo!”

She exclaimed, and I kissed Aurelia, then we both looked at each other for a moment, and leaned in and kissed either side of Anne’s face. She giggled and savored every second of our blissful loving affection. We all lived wild and kinky sexual lives, but it was also fun just to experience these quite stolen moments of delicate devotion, between all the bouts of sex.

“Come along, I’m going to lather you up, sweet human love of mine.”

I purred to Anne, and she grinned and said, “I want to at least watch someone fuck you. I’m told I shouldn’t risk it right now.”

She said, and I kissed her temple twice and then her little nose. She made another small squeaky sound as I pulled back.

“Come, we shall bathe, and then I will begin to debrief everyone on what we discovered thus-far.”

I told them, and Aurelia was purring louder still. She was either about to eat me or eat me. Either way, I felt my body sizzling with need for her. Something about burning half my divine essence out seemed to put me in a deeply sexual mood, constantly. My libido was only surging higher and higher.

“Thank you, Nee Sama!”

The children all said in chorus. My heart melted and I turned and smiled a wide fanged grin at them. They didn’t fear me because I’d freed them from the Oni. They seemed to know that I wouldn’t harm them. I’m excited to see my granddaughter, and Dylan, but I seemed ot be suddenly surrounded with orphans looking to me for love. I could pawn them off on the others, but my heart clenched for all of them. I didn’t care that they were mortal. Such trivialities meant little to me in the grand scheme of things.

With all the changes in my universe, I decided to find the space in the chambers of my heart to offer to these new children.

Ten:

My second soak in the mild tub as Anne called it, was equally as pleasurable as if it had been burning hot. Aurelia and Anne joined us, and Morgana seemed restless with inner musings. No doubt, her confrontation with another species of demons, had rattled her proverbial cage.

“I still don’t get why you’re calling them Oni demons. Isn’t that like saying demon, demon?”

Anne asked, and I shook my head, as we dried off.

“Oni are a breed of demons, but you specify the breed due to the very different hellscapes which birth the eastern demonic creatures. Western demons are offspring of the archdemons which migrated from the same original place as the gods.”

Morgana explained, holding back the word Symitarian, the name of the archdemon race born and evolved beside my father’s people, the Altirus. We do not utter the names for our original ancestors. Lower beings are not supposed to be privy to the first world—or what lies beyond. The ambition of Sash the Grey Witch is plenty of example why it’s unwise to trust lesser races with powers they will covet and seek. Powers so far beyond their ability to resolve the role celestial beings play in our cosmic existence.

“So, what are the Oni derived from?”

Anne asked, and Morgana seemed hesitant to talk further about the topic.

“They were spawned with the dying breath of the final archdemon form another universal space. The Oni are miserable beings, because part of their nature is purely alien to this universe. This makes them doubly deadly and less reasonable than the usual types of demons.”

Bealox explained, as he flapped over head in the women’s changing station.

“Oye, you, I am going to bloody shred those fecking wings if you do0n’t fly yer shiny monkey arse out of here!”

I roared, and Bealox grinned sharply at me and looked at my naked body.

“Goddess, but certainly no Aphrodite. I wouldn’t touch yer sex with a stolen koala dick.”

He said in a purring silken tone. I grinned in response and snapped, “Pity that, since a koala is likely more hung than yer tiny monkey member.”

Aurelia growled and snapped, “Can I please stop picturing various animal cocks already?!”

She asked, and I snorted, as did Anne and Morgana. Helen and Kate were with us. They seemed to enjoy the show involving the monkey. Bealox loved to antagonize each of us. He wasn’t worried about me cutting him down in a fit of rage. He knew I wasn’t they type of ruthless tyrant. Besides, every court required a jester allowed to make fun of the king or queen. Sanctum was my new fiefdom. Alexia and Abigale need never worry about me retaking my former throne, because I’d accidentally discovered a new site of power to rule from as a fledgling goddess.

“The vulgar little gob shite’s starin’ down at my wee tits!”

I exclaimed loudly, and Aurelia grinned and murmured, “They might not be large, but they taste and feel divine, my love.”

Her lustful gaze had my thighs milky with needs unmet. I made a note to allow that wolf to have her way with my body, at my earliest convenience. I was not going to last much longer. My hormones seemed to be flaring like a supernova with this new aspect of my divinity awakening slowly.

“You might want to take a cold shower. I can smell your desire, and it’s about to push me over my limit.”

Aurelia growled, and I grinned, and I licked my lips in a seductive manner.

“How about you go ahead and just burst, before you do so all over our impromptu meeting.”

Helen suggested, and I scoffed and said, “I can’t just keep everyone waiting because I want to shag every bird that falls under my sight!”

I said, and she hummed and said, “Thor sometimes has to release his tension as well. You are both Celestial beings. You can do whatever the hell you like, with whomever you like, might I add.”

She said, alluding to her eagerness to be in my sexual grip once more. Kate seemed flush slightly, but she wasn’t running from the deeply explosive lesbian tension in the room. Her brown skin glistened, and I could smell her sexual desire wafting, as I could detect Morgana, Aurelia, Anne, and Helen, all nearly bursting for love.

“Oye, pervy monkey, go tell Lord Axel I will be a wee bit late.”

He snorted and said, “I shall make it known to all the denizens of the sanctum that their fearless leader is too horny to be on time.”

If I was less addled by desire, I might have snapped at the beggar for that comment. However, all I could think of right now, was perfect brown nude figures, mainly Aurelia, and Kate.

“Mavis has locked on her targets.”

Morgana mused, and I smiled as I looked at Aurelia, and prowled closer to Kate.

“You know, I feel your need for a woman’s touch. Let me show you just how divine a goddess I am.”

I purred as I closed the tiny gap between us. I leaned in and my breath peppered her as I murmured, “Give me verbal consent, my lovely, and I shall show you the way to heaven.”

Her throat bobbed and she squeaked, I’ve never actually done it. I Identify as Bi, but I’ve…”

She trailed off embarrassed, and I leaned in just out of physical contact.

“That’s perfectly keen, precious. After all, we all expand our self-awareness at our own paces. You need not feel ashamed. After all, you are so very young. You probably didn’t know any decent lesbians until recently.”

She whimpered as my sexual tension seemed to become radioactive to those around me. Aurelia moved behind me, squeezing my ass, and stroking my cheek firmly. I shivered in delight at her devotion of her every touch.

“Ye…Yes…I’d really like to be with you.”

Kate said stammering at first, her voice broken and breathless. I captured her lips and she kissed me back shyly at first. I could tell she was a great kisser, but she was very tense being her first lesbian kissing experience.

I took things slow, despite my blazing needs searing through my sexual region. Aurelia was rubbing my ass, and I could already feel her desire to penetrate me anally. She had been on a real ass fetish lately, and I didn’t mind in the least. With the proper stimuli, I could experience an organism that way.

“Come here you sexy Valkyrie.”

Morgana purred in ardent desire, as she strode over to Helen, who grinned as if she’d just won a million dollars.

“I guess I’ll just watch. Maybe, go find a few strap-on dicks so I can better enjoy this experience.”

Anne murmured, and she was missing being in the thick of the sexual fray, but she was extremely close to term now. We shouldn’t have played with her sexually the last time. Now, she was playing it safe, concern for Dylan was her forethought now.

“Just relax precious, close yer eyes if it helps. There’s nothing to be ashamed about enjoying having another girl stimulating you sexually.”

I murmured against Kate’s lips, and she kissed me back more vigorously now. Her fear and inexperience waning to her passion and sexual interest.

“Don’t stop, I want this so much, but I am nervous.”

Kate whispered in confession, and I looked into her precious brown eyes.

“It’s ok sweetheart, let’s just take this one step at a time.”

I silkily murmured against her lips, as I kissed her delicately at first. Her body was slowly blooming to my touch. I expanded my expedition, slowly moving my hands long her back, and down her tight, fit curves. She murmured delightfully as I touched and tested her hot moist flesh.

Savoring each expanse of her lesbian experience, while being mindful not to rush her body. She needed to accept my sensory input to her figure, and to allow her desires to expand, opening like her very dewy flower.

“You’re one of the most singularly beautiful mortals I’ve very experienced. I wouldn’t lie about that either.”

I told Kate, and she whimpered as my hand traveled up her chest, and I delicately brushed my fingers over her tender breasts. Her melon-like large cup breasts were easily a 36C if I was guessing. (Not that I was an expert with modern cup size measurements.)

“You don’t mind me back here.”

Aurelia purred, as she began to coax cool lubricant along my cheeks. I felt my wet core clenching in anticipation of what she had instore for my sexual holes. How does one focus on a lesbian virgin, while her mate is about to anally penetrate her? The truth is it would take supreme focus on my part. I desired both, to enter Kate, and to feel Aurelia inside of me. I was a very versatile lesbian, and I absolutely enjoyed being on both ends of the metaphorical stick. The contact and sensation of naked female body parts brushing against me, as we made love, was all I ever desired. I didn’t much care where I was in the pile of sexy lesbian games, so long as I could share in sexual bliss with the ladies in my life.

“Anne, you have a nine inch?”

Aurelia asked, and Anne moved over to us, and she handed something behind me.

“Allow me to help with that. Since your hands are rather busy.”

Anne offered, happy to be involved in the sexy games, at all while she was so ready to blow.

“Her little ass is especially tight today, look at what I’m workin’ with here!”

Aurelia said to Anne, who leaned in and murmured a choice line of curses.

“You’re going to send me into labor at this rate, crazy wolf!”

Anne teased, and Aurelia growled. I felt as the thick head of the phallic object worked along the slick entrance of my anus.

“Maybe just a little more lube, she’s super freakin’ tight.”

Anne said, and Aurelia obliged, and I felt another wave of cold as the lube lathered along my anus and the thick head. I relaxed my body as best I could to help her process of penetration, as I kissed Kate, and gently pinched her thick rock-hard brown nipples. She was lathering up her natural lubrication against my leg now. I felt wetter now, just sensing her readiness. It took remarkable restraint for me not to dive into her sex like a hungry wolf.

“I’ve never used a dildo before.”

Kate confessed and I kissed her chastely and said, “I’ll be using my fingers this time. We are going at this at a virgin’s pace, sweetie. Know that you are so perfect, I cannot think straight right now. I want to be inside you so bloody badly, Kate.”

I murmured against her ear, and Kate shivered as she pressed her breasts against mine. I pulled her flush against me, and I penetrated her mouth with my tongue, even as Aurelia entered several splitting inches into my anus. I felt as Aurelia’s right hand reached beneath the shaft, and stroked along my seeping folds, massaging my sex, as her toy slowly burrowed deeper into my anus. When done right, anal intercourse felt as brilliant as vaginal sex. Aurelia was a bloody maestro of all forms of sex.

“Yes, that’s the bloody spot in my boot.”

I exclaimed against Kate’s lips, and Aurelia growled as she stroked my leaking moist sex, and she drilled the full shaft into my anus. I felt my vision blurring as she impacted inside me pleasantly. Her fingers toying with my clit masterfully, even as she thrusted in and out of my body, pleasantly filling my much more forbidden entrance.

Kate seemed to loosen up as she felt the pure tantric sexual bliss of our combined enjoyment washing over her now. She had begun to swim in the ocean of our tsunami-like sexual currents. Her fragile mortal body was being tossed upon the turbulence of my devout lesbian touch.

Kate felt softer than silk, and her visage was the absolute vision of perfection. Her moist lips were fuller than a Caucasian girl, which was like Aurelia. Her curves more pronounced, and generously proportioned. I basked in the beauty of diversity on my sexual pool of lovers. No race or species was better or worse than one another. Each possessed different aspects of physical delight which I took great pleasure in coaxing fully to the surface.

My right hand slid down her back, slowly traveling south of her sexual boarder. I tentatively brushed my fingers on her ass. I needed to see how comfortable she was with this rapidly advancing intimate contact. I would slow down if she seemed unprepared. She gyrated slightly against my leg, which told me she more than simply enjoyed my touch. My left hand methodically massaged her iron-like brown nipple. I twisted slightly but softly, and Kate arched into me, pressing her wet center against my hip.

The very scent of her natural arousal was spinning out what remained of my sanity, even as Aurelia thrust into my back.

“God, I wish I could be the cream in that cookie!”

Anne mused as she slowly massaged her sex, watching as both beautiful brown girls smothered me in sexual pleasure.

“How’re we doing so far, Kate?”

I asked, as I tried not to let my eyes roll back in my head, as Aurelia pushed two fingers in my body, as she filled my behind. Anne whimpered at the sight of my body being dual dominated by our lycan lover.

“You’re very talented at everything you do to me.”

Kate said against my mouth, and I kissed her again, penetrating her mouth with my tongue. Our tongues wrestled and danced together like lovers or combatants. The fever-pitch began to rise, as I pushed her thighs open with my left hand, and I looked into her eyes. Seeking out her state of being, I asked, “Sweet Kate, I simply need yer consent to proceed forward.”

She breathed against me haggard, and she seemed in pain that my hands stopped moving.

“Keep going, you’re amazing!”

I kissed her and murmured into her lips, “That is a yes, correct?”

She grinned and bit on my lip and then murmured, “What do you think?”

The final ounce of my control was broken with this sensual act. Biting held a deeper level of arousal to a vampyr—even one who evolved beyond her former species.

“Prepare yerself, lovely Kate. I will only be easy for a while.”

She shivered in delight at the darkly sexual promise I murmured to her.

My fingers stroked testing her hot, wet folds. She was like a lava stream of pre-orgasmic release.

“Jay-sus, if this were the male stuff, ye’d be knocked up as bloody bad as Anne!”

I jested, and Anne snorted in amusement where she sat rubbing her sex. I had somehow become the lead in Anne’s personal porn production. She couldn’t engage directly, but she was going to be present to enjoy every moment of our polyamorous sexual engagements. Even though Kate was not one of our mates, we treated every girl like she was species, even if she only spent the day with us. Our love extended further than most, and our sexual expression was uninhibited by the morays of protistan culture.

“Like you’re one to talk!”

Kate tossed my words back at me, and I kissed her, and I coaxed my middle and ring finger of my left hand inside her lava-like flowing opening. Her sex was surprisingly tight for a girl who’d spent the night with Thor recently. Her breath came out in shattered exhale, as she processed my penetrating digits seeking out the ridges of her clit.

It took about four inches inside for me to find her clit, slightly deeper than some women. She would need steady deep penetration to keep her sex stimulated. I slowly began to build my pace. I thrusted deep into her, tracing my fingertips over her ridges and working her nerve cluster. I used the force of Aurelia’s thrusts to match my pace as I began to build speed. Each time I stopped just long enough to trace my finger over her clit, keeping the pleasure-point fully stimulated.

My every stroke was accented with my fingers curling over her clit, before pulling back out. Kate’s eyes were rolling back as she was rocked and crashed on the craggy shores of bliss at my hands. Her fountain was pouring with fluid extasy, and her breasts heaved with her breathless delight.

Kate clenched down like the softest pair of vice-grips on my two fingers, as I sent her over her edge. Her sexual dam ruptured, and she gushed all over my thighs. I felt profoundly satisfied with myself, as I felt her ecstasy bathing me.

Aurelia pounded into my bottom, and she thrusted into my body, working her fingers over my clit. I felt my sexual tides swelling as the orgasmic fury coalesced. I was soon to rage upon the shores of the women I was making love to. My tempest of pure ecstasy erupted moments later, and I sheathed my fingers to the very hilt of Kate’s sex. Her mind seemed utterly broken upon the rocks of our mutual sexual devastation.

I could have been consumed and swept out to sea with the ladies, for all I cared. Perfection and perfect penetration flanked either side of me. My ladies did to me what no man ever managed. They could enter any part of me and coax out the full might of orgasmic fury.

“Jeeze, I am so doing all of that once I’m back on the milk market!”

Anne murmured, as she watched in rapture. Our mating bond was playing up her personal sexual needs.

“My god, I didn’t think it could be this good without you know…”

Kate said, and I grinned and nodded in understanding.

“Aye, it’s all a load of shite. We can enjoy a man, but by no means require their appendage to fully coax joy in our partners.”

I told Kate, and she leaned her head on my chest, as I slowly massaged deep into her core. I was easy on her, and I took my time relishing allowing her to bask in every first experience at my hands.

Kate kissed my breasts as best she could from her position. I took my right hand and pulled her head down into the midst of my smaller cleavage. Her mouth soon discovered my right nipple, and my lady bits clenched like vices on Aurelia, who growled in delight. Lupine purring noises filled my ears, as her anal thrusts deepened, and I felt my breath flee at her vigorous pace.

Her index and middle fingers slid several inches inside me, and her toy pounded more than seven or eight inches into my backside. I felt utterly sexually conquered, as my sex clenched and burst in fluid response to Aurelia’s sensual taunts.

It felt utterly mind-bending to feel both my sexual ports filled with my lady love, and my breasts being suckled fervently by a bisexual newborn. My fingers of my right hand laced into Kate’s beautiful silken raven hair. She had extremely straight hair considering her African heritage. In fact, Aurelia had slightly curlier hair by comparison.

No one spoke, and I could hear Morgana, and Helen making love nearby. Helen was on the receiving end of a arch demon dominance thrusting party. One of my personal favorite joys in this life. All the ladies in my orbit had their special sexual prowess. None were the same, but combined, we all made up the perfect sexual collective of true lovers. We each had a wide range of different sexual experiences, and influences.

My knees nearly buckled, as Aurelia drilled herself deep into my back. I feel my clit being stimulated as the two penetrating points nearly met at the center-point inside me. The force of both her sexual blows vibrated inside, forcing my mind into sabbatical, as my thighs were drenched in my liquid release.

Cuddling on the black marble floor with a bundle of towels instead of covers, was creative. We were all clustered together, and Anne enjoyed being in the middle of all of us in the seat of honor. Her blue and raven hair was dewy with perspiration. Everyone else was a heap of sexual fluids and lubrication.

“I think we’re going to have to go back in the water again, it seems. That or I’m going to be in a bloody meeting with lube dribbling out me arse. Not sure who that would be more awkward for, me or everyone else.”

I said randomly into the silence, shattering the peace. Anne giggled, and Kate snorted. Aurelia purred and lay on my left side. Kate was occupying my right arm and my right breast—AKA her pillow.

”They’re still going at it, it seems. Any takers on three hours?”

I heard a particularly snide sounding moneyman outside the doors. I growled in annoyance.

“One of these days, I’m going to dice that bush meat up!”

I mused darkly, and Aurelia snorted at me.

“I happen to know a few lycanthrope recipes for bush meat. Grandpa visited the dark continent several times in his lengthy life.”

Anne frowned and asked, “Why do they call it the dark continent, when it probably has a butt-load more sun than any other part of the earth?!”

Morgana murmured, “Yer asking fer logic from early Englishmen, that’s a tall drink!”

I laughed, easily able to envision the ignorance of Englishmen of that period. Hells, only my alliance with the crown of London kept me from annihilating the barbarians when they encroached on Ireland.

“I just want a little time for a post-sex coma, before I even think about moving.”

Kate murmured against my breast, and I kissed her forehead delicately.

“You kept pace rather brilliantly, precious. I love all the things ye did with your tongue.”

I murmured into her soft hair.

“It doesn’t feel nearly as awkward cuddling with you after. Men it’s like, ok my seed is spent, so leave.”

Kate said, and I snorted and asked, “Did Thor really do that?”

She shook her head and hummed, “No, he was more like the type who didn’t even slow down after he came. He just kept fucking me hard, which was pretty amazing.”

Kate described, and I bit my lip and hummed my understanding.

“Well, at least I know the lass who volunteered to go swimmin’ in the goo vat with him will not lack fer attention.”

I said, and Kate snorted.

“I’d almost be afraid to be the sole form of entertainment for a divine being with such a high sex drive.”

She said, and I laughed aloud, since that statement could easily apply to me as well.

“Why’d you lot approach us and jump through our portal, Kate?”

I asked, and she looked up with one sleepy brown eye and said, “Because, I wanted to be the first human to document wherever it was you were headed. Besides, all of you are easy on the eyes, why not follow after you?!”

She said, and I laughed and kissed her hairline again. Aurelia was purring deeply, I dared think she had fallen asleep on me. She does not sleep as soundly in any other position, other than tucked on my chest. Like her apex body will not allow her to relax full unless she is defended by her goddess. Not that Aurelia really needs any help from me. She is more than a match for nearly any being under any sun.

“Well, you lot are welcome here as long as ye don’t plan to betray us.”

I said, and Kate looked surprised I even mentioned that in passing. I was far older and more experienced than she was. Betrayal entered my calculations constantly.

Eleven:

Green ooze sloshed as Thor pulled himself to the surface of the massive crucible. We opted to relocate our meeting to my father’s chambers, because Thor insisted on being present for the conversation and debriefing.

“Now that the resident lesbian powder puff parade has finished copulating. How about we get this meeting started?”

Bealox asked to the room filled with the various sect leaders. Besides my friends, mates, and fellow god, we also had the leaders of every group inside the sanctum.

Aurelia stood with her second, and across from them Talia, and several ranking nobles of the darken fae stood. I’d noticed the lycanthropes had been giving the fae the stink eye. This was on my to-ask list, but I’d yet to find time—copulation aside.

Axel, Cali, and Helen stood across from me. Alice and Gregor were also present, as were Kate and Olaf. Most of the room were close to me. This was nothing new to me. I led amongst my people, regardless of my status. Being an on-the-ground ruler had always appealed to me. It also tended to get me into all sorts of mischief, but that was half the crack of it.

“Remind me why I allowed the bush meat into this meeting?”

I asked no one in particular, and Bealox flashed an impressive mouth full of razor-sharp fangs.

“Because Dhabi is a free elf!”

Bealox quipped, and I frowned at him and Anne snorted.

“Sorry, smartass over there is making a Hairy Potter reference. Which I am sure he knew you wouldn’t understand, given the givens.”

Anne explained to me, and I flashed my fangs at the winged monkey.

“You keep it up bush meat, and I’ll drop yer arse in the thick of Oni demon territory.”

I threatened him, and he preened and said, “You wouldn’t dare harm one of your devoted employees, goddess.”

He purred the last line out as if it were somehow an insult, not my divine status.

“I’m not all too sure it’s wise to keep giving her the mick, when she’s able to twist bloody shadows to her whims now.”

Morgana said, and everyone in the room looked over at me, as if I’d grown a head. I sighed and narrowed my eyes in sardonic acceptance of the situation.

“Apparently, my darkness powers are beginning to burgeon now that my blood powers are burnt out. However, I was mostly working off my basic vampyr strengths in the Imperial city.”

I said a tad defensively. Morgana snorted and said, “She’s being modest. I saw her jump through the fecking shadows. Last time I checked, vampyrs do not possess the ability to do that.”

I grinned sharply to my mate and murmured, “Perhapse not, but I’d hardly say I did anything extremely impressive.”

Lexi and Abi were staring at me as if wondering what portion of these new powers might afflict their future generations.

“Well, so much fer any future Aubrey vampyr being “normal” amongst our kind.”

Lexi said acceptingly, and she looked to her sister and asked, “What will you have us do regarding mum’s newest wave of abilities? Should you tell the vampyrs once they are finally brought back to their wits?”

I furrowed my brows deeply, and I could suspect what this meant, but I had to ask.

“Did you really just trade yer sister the throne of North America?!”

I asked Alexia, and she grinned sheepishly, and she reached over and gripped Talia’s hand fiercely.

“Given the givens, I decided to abdicate and help Talia once she begins to rule the Darken Fae.”

(I’d already surmised as much in the space of her previous statement.)

“Are you bloody daft?! You do realize we’re going to have to fight a fecking war over that, assuming we even make it back to our home realm.”

I said, and Lexi shrugged and waved a dismissive hand.

“I’ve handled the court for two centuries. Abi is a lot more eager to throw herself into a renovation project like a possessed vampyr court.”

Lexi said, and Aurelia growled lowly, “You will be deposing a fucking insane fairy queen, just to begin your reign with Talia as queen.”

Lexi nodded and Talia shrugged. Aurelia looked into my eyes and murmured, “I’m afraid these two have been infected with your chronic stupidity, mate of mine.”

I chortled and preened as if this were the most grandiose compliment.

“How about we stick to matters of this prison world.”

Lord Axel pressed, and Cali hummed in agreement.

“Aye, well I guess we’ll just go through the entire trip.”

I said, and I cleared my throat, and I began to recount every detail of our journey to the Imperial city. Aurelia, and Chase often cut in to ask me about the foliage and wildlife we might have observed. This was where having perfect recall was lovely. I mi8ght not have paid special mind to anything in the journey, but I could recall in perfect clarity, every image my eyes captured.

Before our story even reached the gates of the Imperial capital, the Lycans had a rather detailed topographical image of everything I saw. Aurelia picked my mind, taping into our mating connection, and she drew maps of the terrain I saw.

“It’s almost like she’s the printer and Mavis is the internet website she’s accessing!”

Anne exclaimed excitedly; she could sense everything happening psychically. Much like her daughter, Anne was exceptional with mentalist abilities. Strange for me, knowing Dylan at all, when she’s yet to make her official debut to the world.

“The fields and road were all disturbingly absent of any real life-signs.”

Morgana added and I nodded in agreement.

“Everything seemed to be eerily quiet.”

Chase frowned and asked, “They didn’t frolic or investigate your passing?”

I shook my head in answer, and he hummed and stroked his chin with his fingers absently.

“Oppressive regimes are not usually known for positive social interactions amongst the peasants. Anyone who cannot defend themselves or their loved ones, is trampled under heel.”

Morgana stated with the matter-of-fact tone one can expect form a being born roughly in three-thousand-BC.

“Ok, let’s discuss the city now.”

Thor urged us on, as he leaned over the side of the crucible, dribbling green ooze on the floor.

“I’m fairly certain my father’s going to have a kitten or three when he sees what yer doing to his carpet.”

I said, and Thor smirked at me with the confidence only a god could possess.

“He’ll never know anything happened when I return his chambers to him.”

He said, and I rolled my eyes and focused once more on the assembly. I was suddenly doubly glad we had selected to bath again after our impromptu lovemaking in the ladies changing room. Thor would have been giving us a lot of cheek otherwise.

“These beings, the tengu, they were the mythological beings formerly residing in the Japanese provinces?”

Helen asked, and I nodded in confirmation.

“Aye, they are precisely the same, except their wings are shriveled and malformed now. Something has corrupted them.”

I answered, and Kate raised her hand like a civilized being.

“Excuse me for asking, but aren’t yokai a form of demon too?”

No one laughed at her ignorance. In fact, many lesser races would assume similar.

“No, the kami of the eastern portions of the human world created the yokai. They are part celestial, part spiritual beast, and part human as well. The Japanese people assumed incorrectly that they were demons. However, they were right to believe that the yokai served their kami.”

I answered, managing not to turn this into a mythological and origination lecture. My unique knowledge was thanks to my mother. Every parent wishes for their kids to have the best education possible. Mine just took it a few insane steps further, with the cosmos’ largest array of knowledge, literature, and histories. Now that I was soon to become a grandmother, I was wondering if I should hoard this knowledge, or pass it to my children and their children.

“So, they were thought to be demons, but are not?”

Kate summarized, and I nodded in confirmation. She still seemed to blush every time our eyes connected. I didn’t detect even a shred of regret form her, which made me a happy goddess.

“Yokai sort of got the raw end of the stick when it came to the public perceptions. They were more bestial than other human-adjacent beings, therefore people often attacked them. That caused a lot of them to turn against humanity.”

I said, and Aurelia cut in crisply, “Also why they might be on board with a bunch of Oni demons enslaving a planet.”

Her growling tone bespoke her personal hatred of this reality.

“They certainly mistreated us when they believed we were mortals.”

I said, and Morgana added, “There are really no prosperous mortals here. The only somewhat free mortals were the ones living in the collaborators district. These are humans selling out their own kind for wealth and opulence, with the perception of privilege and freedom.”

Morgana stated, and Lord Axel asked, “Shouldn’t we bring the kids in now?”

I nodded and the doors opened even as my head was still moving. All but my young shadow knight was striding into the large lavishly decorated personal chambers. The lads and lasses seemed to crane their necks looking up and around at all my father’s many trinkets and baubles. Dagda was a pack rat of sorts. He collected rare artifacts, magiks, and lost spells.

“Just be tender to them, they’re new here. I don’t want them to think we are anything like their former abusers.”

I said, becoming surprisingly maternal towards the mortal kids. They all appeared slightly more relaxed at the sound of my voice. They didn’t understand English, but they did know I wasn’t interested in harming them.

“Anata-tachi, don’t worry about these big scarry men. They all listen to me and will not harm you.”

I said soothingly in Japanese, and Morgana grinned at me.

“How are we going to transcribe their accounts of this world?”

Lord Axel asked, and I looked to Bealox and grinned sharply.

“Monkeyman, I know yer able to speak Japanese. You wouldn’t be here if my father didn’t think you were capable of running my entire collection, which includes massive eastern cultural texts and materials.”

He harrumphed and crossed his arms over his chest.

“You cannot be serious?!”

He declared loudly, and I smirked ever more wickedly.

“Keen, that sorts the transcriber duty.”

Morgana said, and the others nodded and Bealox shot me one final petulant look. I might need to duck to avoid monkey shite being flung in my direction later. Sometimes, I didn’t truly put anything past Bealox. He had a utterly primitive streak in him. Not that I was innocent, given how frequently I call him bush meat.

“What we shall do for now, is we will calmly ask them general questions about this planet. Take it slow and easy on the kids however, they have just escaped a traumatic life of slavery. I will not have them feel oppressed for a single moment here!”

I said, and my eyes flashed deep purple, like the void. I knew this, when I saw the paled expressions on my friend’s features. Even Bealox had lost some of his defiance at the sight of my darker half. Not that I was suddenly evil, rather the powers of absolute darkness horrify all beings born of the light. The truth was, I was never a being of light. My species comes form the shadow-verse originally. Now, I was more connected to the shadow-verse than any vampyr of my verity. I had come closer to what I sensed in the ancients. (Perhapse, the reason several of the powerful amongst them wish to place a child inside me.)

***

The kids endured two hours of questions, before I finally allowed them to leave. They were able to give us pieces of the general landscape of this region. Most of them had been raised and held in the capital. Though some had been brought over form nearby farming communities.

According to the kids, the farms were slaver run, and tengo or Oni demons oversaw the workers with an iron grip. We also learned that tengo self-actualize their perception of themselves. Meaning the darker the soul, the blacker the wings. Helen had vague recollection of tengo from the time before their departure.

What we still didn’t understand, was how the entire Empire had vanished seemingly into the darkness of night. There was only one being I knew who could manage such a feat, Kronos. Somehow, I didn’t think he was going to aid the Oni and their masters out of the kindness of his heart. Kronos might be morally ambiguous, but I seriously doubted he had any interest in the fates of any sort of demons.

“Make sure the children get something sweet as a reward for enduring all this questioning.”

I told the sanguinar chef. Marco Devon was a curly shaggy blonde-haired gentleman with a distinctive French accent. According to Lord Axel, Marco had spent a century in France perfecting his culinary arts. Marco had bright blue eyes, and he stood about five-nine. He was not a tall or imposing man, but he seemed to do just as keenly on mating partners as any of us. Being the head chef had a form of prestige which drew men and women to him. Marco was an equal-opportunity lover.

“My Lady, how long is that child counterpart of mine going to sleep?”

Tyler asked me earnestly, I could sense his keen interest to inspect the second knight I’d created. I smiled and said, “After lunch, go workout with Helen. Faith will be up whenever her body finishes transitioning.”

He hummed and said, “I didn’t require any sleep to transition.”

I smiled and gave him a tolerant tone.

“Aye, but ye were already a vampyr. Faith was a mortal, and her body is currently evolving and adjusting. Also, her magiks are fusing to her blood and bone as we speak. All I had to do with ye, was augment the stock model vampyr and trick you out like one of them sports cars the mortals are so bloody proud of.”

Tyler nodded and murmured, “So glad to be likened to an automobile, My Lady.”

I snorted and smirked at him. Somehow, I was beginning to see the new being, not the fecker who shot Abi. Not that I could ever forget that moment. Need had facilitated the promise of redemption for Tyler. Besides, my children didn’t have the heart to see their father put to death or tortured in a prison for the remainder of his immortality. This new blood knight option was the only alternative which made any sense.

“Yer lucky I didn’t liken ye to a fecking stud horse.”

I quipped, which was particularly true and amusing, since I’d basically used him as a stud horse when I was fertile and seeking to have children. However, I am usually extremely careful not to speak to him as if he is the same being he once had been. Part of our deal included a new identity.

“Mon Cheri, what would you have me fix them?”

Marco asked me in his thickly French accented voice. I smiled and said, “I trust ye to find something sweet and delicious that tweens will enjoy.”

His blue eyes narrowed, and he belted out a haggard sigh.

“This is not a McDonalds; I do not prepare the kids meals!”

I rolled my eyes and Olaf inserted himself, “Come now, Froggie, I know ye can think of something without the need to complain. Not everything you fix has to be off a fancy pants menu.”

Marco looked as if he’d been twice slapped with Olaf’s words.

“I’m sure your northern lot would be happy with stickin’ your meat on a fire for a few minutes.”

Olaf grinned and factually stated, “Mate, I love to have my meat slow roasted in a moist oven.”

I snorted, and Anne laughed loudly as she listened in behind me.

“Moist oven? That makes no sense you crazy Viking bastard!”

Marco said antagonistically, and Olaf just smirked and shrugged very proud of himself. He could still be a slight bully and a jerk at times. However, we still loved him and managed not to stake his arse.

“He’s not talking about a real oven, Marco.”

Axel stated, as he came over and Marco looked curious.

“Oh, I think I figured it out.”

Marco said, he looked embarrassed to have missed the innuendo.

“I should have known, since nothing that falls form this Viking whore’s mouth is ever about anything besides sexual plunder.”

Marco said, and I clapped my hand on Marco’s shoulder and gave him a conspiratorial wink.

“It’s grand mate, just get back at him through his meal sometime. Put a wee bit of diuretic in or something.”

I encouraged him, and Marco puffed like an exotic fish in indignation.

“The mere thought of tampering with a disk, it would ruin the art and reputation of my craft!”

He exclaimed, and I rolled my eyes and gave his shoulder a slight punch.

“Relax the khakis, my friend. We’re all about the crack around here.”

I said, and Olaf grinned pointedly in Marco’s direction. The pair of players seemed to have mild tension between them. Pity Olaf wasn’t more interested in swinging. That would be a show I’d watch!

“He’s become a proper toad sucking bugger in his time in Paris.”

Olaf said, and I glared at my good friend and flashed my fangs threateningly.

“We never mention fecking Paris!”

I warned him, and Olaf grinned and shrugged at me unabashed by his slip. Even now that I was a goddess, I didn’t feel any less PTSD-like about Paris. Torch bearing mobs have a particular way of scarring the crap out of ye.

“What is this problem you two have with everyone talking about Paris?!”

Marco demanded, and Axel sighed and inserted, “I think it’s wise to stop there, before you properly wind her up!”

As usually, Axel seemed to be busy managing my random mood-swings. I often pitied the man his role of being the go-between for me here in sanctum, and for the sanguinar.

“I deserve a fecking metal for avoiding the frog jokes me self, considering everything.”

I murmured sarcastically, and the blokes all seemed to treat me with tolerance.

“Mavis, what are we going to do about the slave population here?”

I grinned and I looked over to Thor, as he clung tightly to the side of the crucible.

“We’re going to attack the local rice and wheat fields. We’re going to use our forces to spread out and break free as many of the slaves as is possible. Besides, we need to procure some local food rations soon, right?”

I asked, looking to Marco and he nodded in confirmation.

“Oui, our reserves will be depleted in the next week. I’d prefer to mitigate that as soon as possible.”

He said, his job meant he oversaw the entire sanctum’s meals and planned our rations around what was available. Marco was more than just a glorified fry cook. He was a leader amongst the peoples of sanctum.

“Very well, we’ll begin the preparations for battle. I didn’t have any indication of what type of forces might be guarding the farmlands we passed.”

I told Thor and he looked to Helen, and asked, “Lovely Valkyrie Prime, could ye do a spot of arial scouting, now that we know the tengo are not airborne?”

Helen bowed to Thor and crisply said, “As my Lord Thor commands!”

They might seem to have an awkward relationship due to the hex placed upon Thor and Helen, but Thor was a faithful ruler to all his people, even the gay girl he lusted for with a painful passion which flustered him grievously.

“Lady Mavis, Lady Morgana, I will see you both when I return.”

Helen flirted, and Thor couldn’t help but look jealous knowing I’d been intimate with Helen. To his supreme credit, he never allowed these feelings to govern his actions.

Helen strode off with purpose in her every step. I enjoyed the sashay of her generous Nordic hips, as did Thor.

“Heavens be merciful, my cock is splitting hard again!”

Thor confessed aloud, and I snorted at him and gestured vaguely towards the gathered mass of women in the room.

“I’m sure you can find at least one straight lass amongst these lot.”

Thor playfully accused, “Not with you converting them right out from under me nose!”

I grinned wickedly and countered, “Ye did tell me I should try it on with Kate. You were right, she was marvelous.”

Thor grinned and chuckled a belly full of laughter.

“I did, didn’t I?!”

He exclaimed rhetorically, and I nodded in agreement. Axel looked between us and shook his head slowly.

“I’ve never seen a woman so led by her metaphorical cock before you, My Goddess.”

I spared him a look and shrugged.

“I like the ladies, my good friend. You might consider lettin’ down the robes and playing naughty bishop with the ladies.”

I said, and Axel narrowed his eyes and murmured, “I don’t look anything like a bloody bishop!”

He defended, and I laughed, and Thor joined me.

“Help me out, Mavis, I think I’m ready to risk my life once more. My hammer is crying for blood to sate your new enchantments.”

He told me, reminding me that I’d recently used a large portion of my active powers to infuse part of my essence to his famous hammer Majoylnir.

“I would say yer too fecking heavy fer my slight slip of a frame, but we both know that’s a bloody lie.”

I said and Thor grunted and extended his hand towards me. I clasped his forearm, and I jerked him as he pulled himself up. He grunted, and I yanked a bit harder, and the next thing I knew, a green gooey Viking had landed atop me. We looked like a right pair of wankers laying about the floor.

“If anyone ever repeats this, I’ll personally seek vengeance.”

I growled looking around, and Thor laughed like a large man-child who’d just been sprung from his weekend in the drunk tank.

“How’re ye feeling, my friend?”

I asked, and Thor grinned down at me.

“Hard enough to feck you into bisexuality.”

I rolled my eyes and murmured, “I am only bisexual when I want kids, it seems.”

Thor winged his brows and said, “Think about the power those kids would have!”

He flirted, and I could tell he was just serious enough to commit to the task, should I suddenly decide I wasn’t opposed to male company. I pushed him off and Thor plopped beside me on his arse bone. He was still laughing, even as he rubbed his naked arse.

“That was bloody rough. You don’t toss Olaf about so violently.”

He said in mild accusation, and I smirked and said, “Olaf also knows not to proposition me fer sex.”

To his credit, Olaf did bite his tongue, not mentioning how frequently he subtly alludes to sex.

“You know it’s bad when Olaf is being used as a model for proper sexual behavior.”

Anne murmured, rubbing her belly as if to accentuate the sexual act which had brought on her current condition.

“As I recall, you were moaning, and gagging as I stuffed ye. Besides, you saw that we weren’t using protection—assuming I could manage to not break one of those flimsy arse condoms in the first place.”

Olaf said, and I laughed, and Alice giggled and skipped closer to Olaf.

“She’s going to hack off yer fecking balls at this rate, mate!”

She chirped cheerfully. I wouldn’t be surprised if Alice supplied the cutting instrument. Neither would Olaf, as his leery look attested.

“Gregor, can ye leash this batty mate of yers?”

He asked tersely, and Gregor grinned, enjoying the mischief Alice wrought.

“She only likes the cuffs on Tuesdays and Thursdays, I’m afraid.”

He said, honestly, and Alice nodded and giggled girlishly batting her lashes at Gregor.

Twelve:

Aurelia was forced to pull her lycans away from the Darken Fae warriors. We opted to split the groups. Aurelia would co-lead the group headed towards the wheat farm with Thor. Me and Morgana would lead the charge to the rice paddy.

Darkness was setting over the purple sky. The marginal light wanned into blackness. I noticed that the lightless night affected my sight far less. My vision seemed nearly as keen in the pitch-black of night.

“Nee Sama!”

My young shadow knight exclaimed, huffing and buffing as she propelled herself to me at a pace any might consider impressive considering she’d went to sleep a mortal. I could feel the tangible shadows oozing from her. As she came closer, I inspected her curiously. Faith’s eyes were dark purple voids, like mine were at present.

“Faith Chan, you could sleep in and adjust for a bit.”

I said to her in Japanese, and she crossed her arms over her chest.

“No, Nee Sama, I am coming with you!”

Her tone was ardent and rang with finality. She had massive brass ones putting down her foot with a goddess. However, I could tell it was in the spirit of zeal and desire to prove herself to me. Even if I were thin-skinned enough o become offended, I could easily forget this slight.

“”Mavis, I think it’s pointless to try to keep her off the battlefield. You may as well keep her next to you.”

Morgana said in English, and Faith quipped, “Aye, that’s about the extent of it!”

I blinked and looked at the thirteen-year-old shadow knight. She’d just spoken in clear American English.

“Bloody hells, what did I do to her?”

I asked Morgana, and Thor leaned in providing an answer.

“You’re not a fecking vampyr anymore Mavis. Your blood carries genetic powers. One of those seems to be the gift of tongues. I’d wager she can now speak anything you can.”

Thor informed me, and I blinked a few times.

“Gaelic?”

I asked Faith in curiosity, and she said, “Aye, of course.”

Her pitch and pronunciation were perfect as if she too had grown up speaking the Gaelic language.

“Well feck me with a spoon.”

I murmured, and Thor added, “I believe she understood that too, my friend. You may want to clean up yer vocabulary for a few years.”

Thor laughed and slapped my shoulder playfully as he struts off towards the makeshift bar the Vikings had set up in the courtyard. I was smirking and shaking my head as he and Olaf proceeded to dispense shots to the Asgardian soldiers.

“Almost makes you worry Thor might steal yer manchild.”

Morgana commented and I snorted derisively and banished the thought.

“I don’t precisely see Lord Thor opting to return to his home anytime soon. Besides, he knows that fecking Viking belongs to me.”

Anne snorted loudly as she walked up and hugged me around her swollen belly. I felt little Dylan kicking like a soldier inside her mum. MY heart seized in a feeling of unexplainable love and joy, even though she was not mine by blood. Dylan would grow up in House Aubrey, without question. Neither of my children even dared to second guess me on that topic. Nor did either feel any justifiable reason to reject the little dhampir.

“I see ye lot are ready to run the gauntlet with us. Dylan’s all fired up.”

I murmured to Anne, and her eyes danced and practically glowed in excitement.

“Yeah, I ate some of the spicey stuff she loves. Which now means she is tap-dancing all over my guts. It’s a hell of a reward system.”

She told me, rubbing her stomach, and I grinned into her eyes. I leaned forward and kissed her lips gently at first. Our small but significant exchange helped remind me why I was about to fight on this alien world.

“You keep an eye on Lord stuffy arse pants. I think he’s going to give birth to a litter just watching us prep.”

I murmured to Anne, and she snorted and sighed.

“Yeah, he really does seem to have his knickers in a proper twist.”

I smiled faintly and leaned in capturing Anne’s lips again.

“You’re starting to sound like me now.”

I murmured against her lips, and she hummed vaguely and said, “You know how it is, you do the same chick enough times, and your cycles align.”

I frowned and said, “I’m not certain I follow that connection to what I said.”

She sniggered and pushed back and winked at me playfully.

“Doesn’t make it less true though. You be safe my smokin’ hot ginger goddess! Morgana, keep this one out of trouble.”

Anne said, and I sighed and said, “Now you lot think I need to be managed?!”

Anne twirled her fingers and strode off with a sassy gait in her step. For a pregnant girl, she still had a sexy swish to her hips. Anne could look cool doing anything. This was one of the things I admired most about her. She was so effortlessly beautiful, and completely at home in her skin. She lacked the usual insecurities most beings possessed.

“I hope we don’t miss the birth.”

Morgana murmured, and I huffed and gave her a terse look. I popped my hand on my hip with extreme flare.

“I don’t wanna hear any of that crack from ye!”

I said and she rolled her eyes.

“Besides, if Aurelia gets one whiff of newborn, she will just go nuclear and clear the battlefield in record time.”

Morgana laughed openly, able to envision my rather accurate portrayal of Aurelia’s passion. As a lycanthrope, children were sacrosanct to her, even more so than they were to vampyrs. Children were so much rarer for immortals. Anne had now become an immortal, so we were not sure how that affected her body. Everything about Anne, and Dylan, was all guess work.

“All right lads and lasses, it’s time to ride out!”

Thor roared, and the Vikings all raised their shots to the heavens and knocked them back in unison. Drunken brawling was a real thing for the Asgardian soldiers. Especially with Odin well and truly out of sight. Though, part of me still worried his left socket could perceive Thor and myself where we were now. As my mind spun towards parents, I wondered if my mum had told my dad about this event in my life. He’d not hesitated to leave me in charge of the sanctum without his oversight. Even though it was mine to rule rightfully regardless of my father’s presence. He was still the pantheon ruler of the Celtic gods and goddesses. The Morrigan was overseeing earth in his absence, and I was completely in charge of everything else. (Scary thought, I know.)

“We don’t have enough mounts for everyone, but thankfully Thor brought half the fecking stables of Asgard with him.”

Talia informed me, as she rode over with the reigns of a beautiful frost-white nine-foot-tall mare at her side. Her arctic white mount was a near mirror image of the one she offered me.

“You should ride a royal war horse. Given that you are a patron deity of darkness, that makes you properly above my species now.”

Talia winked at me playfully, and I snorted. I accepted the reigns, and I ran my fingers through the soft downy fur.

“Well, aren’t you just a spectacular lass!”

I exclaimed speaking in a sickly-sweet tone to the horse. Her ears perked up and her eyes beheld me with a ferocious intellectual edge.

“Please don’t address me as one would a child, Goddess. I am a royal puka. However, I do appreciate the genuine kindness you share. I will allow you to ride me.”

The horse spoke in Gaelic, and my eyes widened, and Talia sniggered behind her hand.

“As you will, Your Majesty!”

I bowed in a mocking manner, and the puka snorted deeply, not very amused with my theatrics.

“Mavis, please don’t taunt the horse!”

Talia whined to me, and I cut her a cunning grin.

“It’s grand, if she thinks to throw my arse, it’ll be off to the glue factory she goes.”

I said, jokingly, and the puka narrowed her eyes as if daring me to try.

“Come along then, before she has any more time to piss the bloody mount off!”

Abigale said, as she strode off following Aurelia out the gates as the first force thundered into action. Two-thousand immortals strong rode and ran off. Lycanthropes ran in all three forms. Fury and gleaming metal caught under the subdued moonlight.

“I’m thinking I will just tag along with you. My fire bird form would be far too obvious. Also, it would burn up the crops we’re hoping to take possession of.”

Morgana said, and I climbed the massive mount, and the puka didn’t try to trip me. I was almost convinced she might try a trick or two. One never wants to be on the receiving end of a fairy ride when a puka is feeling mischievous.

I managed to pull myself up on the mighty mare. I leaned down and offered Morgana my hand, not because she was a weak maiden, but because I loved her. She was never too proud to refuse my hand. I was becoming of like mind and spirit about receiving help from her. I still felt the need to do in control often, but I was learning how to be vulnerable to my mates. Anne and Aurelia have done wonders for both Morgana and me in this department. Their youth seems to cut across the years which has left both of us cynical.

“I figured a smaller mount for you.”

Talia said, as she gestured a slim and gangly blade and grey stallion over towards Faith.

“He’s called Shady, and I figured this would befit your new title and species.”

Talia said, she was tender, sisterly to the younger girl. Faith’s eyes danced in excitement, as she took the horse’s reigns and Talia asked, “Do you know how to ride?”

Faith nodded in confirmation and said, “Aye because some of my families were collaborators, unfortunately. However, it did afford me a chance to experience horseback riding.”

She answered Talia in Gaelic, and Talia nodded crisply.

“These beat the horseless carriages from Mavis’ memories.”

Faith added, and Morgana shook her head and sighed, “I guess there is no helping her right now. She’s a wee lass with the perception of a fecking relic!”

I flashed a smile at my mate and patted her thigh affectionately.

“Ye certainly don’t mind all the bloody things this relic conjures upon yer fair sex.”

She murmured, “Not in front of the child, ye are a fecking horrible influence!”

I shrugged, and she murmured something accusing me of sounding like Olaf.

“Ok lads and lasses, time for us to finish preparation and head off. We don’t want those Viking buggers to bet the best of us!”

I roared, and my sanguinar cheered, as did the darken fae. Talia and Morgana shook their heads at me.

“Let’s not turn this into a fecking competition, my love.”

Morgana pleaded with me, and I winked at her.

“It’s all keen, I’ll keep eyes on these lot. I just want them a wee bit psyched up for battle is all. It’s been a few generations since I conducted a proper medieval raid.”

I confessed, and Morgana murmured, “Well, let’s hope it’s like riding a bike or we might be humped, and not in the manner we both enjoy.”

With that final thought shared, I kicked the puka lightly and yelled a cheer as we thundered off through the black gates.

***

The planet was like Fairey more than earth. Darkness brought a chill fused bone-deep to the world.

“There is something unnatural about the light of this world. It’s weak, diffused, and artificial.”

Morgana observed as she stared up at the three moons in the sky. The glow of the moonlight seemed dim by night, compared to the purple-ish rays which blanketed the daylight hours.

“The darkness is steeper here, almost like the moons are haggard from lighting the day.”

I said in return. We galloped at a steady pace as our forces marched towards the rice paddy. Alice and Gregor had moved ahead of us to scout the fields for enemies. With any hope, we might only be dealing with a small contingent. However, I had brought a host of troops, ready for a ferocious battle.

In my experience, evil empires do not tend to leave their food supplies under-defended. Controlling the food, controls the populace, including their soldiers. Most men would march to hell and back if you fed them and ensured they had access to sexual partners.

“March!”

Tyler roared as he proudly led the troops with Cali and Helen flanking him. The pair had taken to sorting out my blood knight. Tyler was eyeing Faith as she rode beside me. His curiosity was more than simply peaked at her presence. Part of me knew I should feel ashamed to bring a teenager into a battle, but I could teel there was no stopping her now. Faith’s thirst for retribution was stronger than anything I’d recently experienced. She survived in a time which was cut off form modern influence, which meant the harsher and more brutal laws of man still applied openly.

Civilized society in the human world was hardly improved, but they were better at hiding their dirty laundry. Civility mainly seemed to be synonymous with masking the atrocities for which people base their cultures upon.

“Mavis, we’re going to have twenty-four-fifty troops.”

Morgana informed me, and I nodded and murmured, “Let’s hope that we can keep the fecking Imperial troops at bay with this lot. There was no shortage of armed forces inside the capital.”

I said, and she nodded in agreement.

“Feeling a spot of unease?”

Morgana asked me, and Talia looked at me curiously. I shrugged and said, “It’s been a few centuries since I’ve led an army into a melee.”

Morgana hummed and said, “You led a contingent of troops of mixed breeds, to battle back the shadow-verse when the hungering nearly devoured your daughter’s seat of power.”

Morgana reminded me, and I sighed, that had also been the day I met her for the first time. Morgana was marvelous in battle; it was lust at first fight for us. She became my mate soon after to save my life, but we were deeply hooked to one another by then.

“Aye, but we had so much help, including my father.”

I said, and Morgana hummed and said, “As I recall it, you saved your father’s life. It was your poison which destroyed the hungering, and your leadership which helped the immortals banish the shadow-verse from the earth.”

With a sassy smirk, I flirtatiously murmured, “They way ye tell it, I sound like a right hot-to-trot lass.”

Morgana murmured closer to me, “Aye, ye are tot when ye trot, I’ll be sure to remind ye of this later.”

Faith looked away blushing at out open flirtation. She didn’t seem to know how to deal with PDA of any kind yet. I could also sense she was rather straight, so she was not accustomed to seeing gay people openly advertise their attraction. Given the givens of this world, I couldn’t blame her confusion. I also wasn’t going to try to change who she was inside. She could learn to adjust to those around her while honoring her personal feelings.

I was almost shocked Faith still had a heterosexual emotion left in her body, considering the abuse she’d suffered. A lot of abused women end up being gay because they find trusting men impossible.

“Nee Sama, your father is truly a god?”

Faith asked me, still in disbelief. I turned and nodded crisply to my young shadow knight.

“Aye, he’s the leader of the Celtic Pantheon. His name is Dagda, and he’s going to be very happy to meet you when he returns.”

She seemed surprised, and deeply perturbed at the thought of meeting a god. I didn’t remind her that I was a goddess since I likely didn’t feel very divine now. I felt more like a regular immortal with a lot of personal magiks. Most of my trepidation stemmed from not having my various powers to hide behind. My blood was literally my armor, and my shield. I could shield entire platoons of fighters with my blood powers. Without them, I felt naked riding into battle. I needed to find my inner vampyr once more. To remember what it was like to lead armies and fight bloody campaigns without the benefit of divinity.

“I don’t see why he’d care to meet me.”

Faith murmured shyly, and I smirked and pointed out, “You are like a granddaughter to him now. You carry my shadows and my blood inside you. You are a personified being of darkness, as am I. I am his child; therefore, he will feel strongly about you, I know it.”

Faith wasn’t excited, she just seemed nervous and insecure. Over time, I would work on her self-opinion. Faith didn’t see the powerful brave young lass that I did. She saw ugliness and violation when she looked upon herself. I wished I could gut and crucify the bastards who harmed her. I had killed some of them for sure in the hotel. That had to be enough, considering.

“Mavis, we’re going to need you to point the way.”

Morgana said, and I nodded, and I lightly flicked the reigns and my puka steed thundered ahead. She held her majestic head high as we rushed through the throngs of Darken Fae, and sanguinar. Blood and metal golem constructs surrounded us as we passed deeper into the front ranks.

We moved over a blue grassy hill. I could see the imperial road below.

“We don’t want to advertise ourselves on the road.”

I murmured, and Faith pointed across form the road and said, “The tree line through yonder, is where they transport the slave caravans as we are moved.”

I nodded and said, “Thanks, yer already proving useful to this campaign, Faith Chan.”

She preened slightly under my praise but tried to hide it. She still didn’t dare to hope for any connection or positive interaction. Her body knew nothing but abuse and sorrow.

“What are the chances they will see us coming on the slaver’s path?”

Faith shrugged and said, “They might see you if there are slavers on the road, but they will be few, easily dispatched with your skills, Nee Sama.”

Faith spoke more like a warrior in her thought process aloud, than a teen.

“Ok, we’ll take the slave paths, and I would be remiss not to cut down every fecking slaver I come across.”

I murmured and my eyes swirled with a maelstrom of darkness. Similarly, Faith’s eyes dance in midnight delight. She sought payback and I was about to provide another chance for her to achieve retribution.

“Stay near me Faith Chan. You’ve just begun your first steps into this immortal life. I will not have a seasoned warrior cut you down before I can forge ye into a proper knight.”

She grudgingly nodded, but I could tell she believed she could kill most anyone she ran across. Hers was the youthful exuberance which could prove deadly to youths in times of war.

“I just hope those bloody Vikings don’t pull any bonkers arse crack. I really don’t like being separated from them when we know so little about the military strength of our targets.”

I murmured in a low confession for faith’s ears alone. My Vikings were brutes, lude and offensive, but they were good lads. I didn’t want anything to happen to them. Though, I kept reminding myself, Thor’s hammer was the most powerful object I knew of on this planet.

“Thor Sama is like you, Nee Sama, you can believe in him.”

Faith said, her genetic memories clearly allowing her to recognize who Thor was, without having met him yet.

“Aye, yer right sweetheart.”

I said, and I sighed wistfully, as we approached the trail which I’d paid no mind to on my previous tripe. The whole point of slave trails was they were meant to be overlooked. Hatred seethed and surged through my veins. I could smell blood and despair as we entered the darkening thicket.

Shadows danced around our every turn as Faith guided me deeper into the pathway. Countless beings had been marched down this road. I could taste the pure agony and endless abandonment, ruin, and desolation of their trepidation. Each new location was an endless array of unknowns. Fear of what new horrors awaited them, and terror at what new manners their bodies would be robbed infused their every waking imagination.

The dirt trail looked like a simple horse trail, but my vampyr senses could detect so much more. Faith seemed rigid beside me, as her nose and her other keener immortal senses awakened to the horrors, she’d never been able to detect. I reached out and touched her hand softly. She snapped out of her trance and stared into my eyes. I could see the edge of agony inside her heart.

“Remember, nothing can steal form the shadows, my dear. We are the very night itself. You can honor the misery of these fallen brethren by helping us slay the Oni demons around here. Just don’t let yer mind get drug into the past, Faith Chan.”

I implored and she shook herself out of her funk and nodded to me comprehendingly.

“Aye, Nee Sama. It’s not easy shedding my past self, even with the aid of your memories.”

Faith confessed and I squeezed her hand again and winked at her.

“You are so very young. Ye will outlive your terrors. You will also slay the metaphorical dragons of yer darkest fears. Of this I am certain.”

She looked into my eyes with such profound hope, pleading silently for my words to speak reality into her existence. Faith’s wounded soul would take a long time to heal.

“Mavis, we’re detecting something ahead.”

Alice chirped at me, as she stood in a tree peering into the woods.

“How many?”

I asked, and she quickly counted and said, “About twenty Oni with carts full of vile smelling humans.”

She said, and Faith looked revolted and said, “They’re transporting the ones they intend to use for meat. Once humans are used up, they are eaten.”

She hissed, and her fangs descended long and slender. Her fathomless void swirled in her eyes, as her shadowy powers began to cascade through her body.

“Well, let’s greet them, what do you say, Faith Chan?”

I asked the girl, and she looked at me and nodded vigorously.

“Aye, I would never forgive myself if I allowed others to meet the same fate you narrowly saved me from.”

Faith said, and she drew her daggers and I nodded.

“Follow me, and let’s dismount before we approach.”

I commanded to Faith. Alice jumped out of the tree followed by Gregor, and she patted her large blade on her hip. I could see the mischief gleaming in her violet eyes.

“I’m coming along, we need to take these demons to stabby town!”

She said, and I was fairly sure she was playing off a line in Lucifer, but I decided not to inquire deeper.

“Ok, let’s go Lady Krazy, with a K.”

I said, and Alice stuck her tongue out at me and giggled manically.

Thirteen:

Stalking shadows throughout the forest, we crept upon the caravan of putrid broken bodies. Hatred warred in my bones, ad my every instinct demanded exacting retribution. Alice was scouting further ahead to ensure they were isolated, so we would not accidentally set of a cascade of warning bells.

Until she finished and sent her signal over the air, I was forced to watch the misery playout before me. Faith crouched next to me; I could feel her chomping at the bit to fly to the mortals. Hatred would not do justice the loathing of her soul. What it was she felt, could not be rightly ascribed to mere mortal emotions. Hers was a soul-deep ire which knew no limits. If I wasn’t careful, I was aware she could slip to darkness, and not the type which were shadows, but darkness of the heart and soul.

Faith required a firm hand to guide her. Part of me was marveled at my willingness to accept another young teenage immortal for whom I’d hold all the responsibility. Lexi and Abi were grown, one of whom ready to pop with her first litter. (So, to speak.) Yet here I was, taking on a new stray and reshaping her in my shadowy visage.

“Keep the murderous intent to a low simmer, Faith Chan. They will sense your powers if you keep leaking them like a sinking ship.”

I warned my young charge, and she huffed and clamped down on her lips. Moments later, I saw flashes of snow on the horizon. I smirked and I tapped Faith’s shoulder and gave a crisp nod.

“Let’s go, lass. Oni await their demise.”

I said, and she shot ahead of me like a dark shadowy dervish. She sprinted faster than any normal vampyr, and her smokey-like presence seemed to come-and-go at will. I could see her jumping into the shadows of the night, transitioning across the darkness. I quickly focused on the shadows she was presently leaping into, and I jumped from my hiding spot to her location in a single shadowy leap into the thin veil of shadow-verse available to us in this dimension. I realized quickly that what I was, was intrinsically connected to the shadow-verse. I had become very much the goddess over the realm of the ancient vampyr now.

On the bright side, I didn’t seem to have acquired any of the less desirable attributes they possessed. The shadow-verse was full of dark and twisted malformed beasts. Living shadows, skeletal lifeforms, and shadow beasts. Vampyrs were a form of blood drinking shadowy humanoid, in their original state. The solar allergy did once very much plague the species, as it still bothers the ancients.

I popped out of the shadows with Faith, who was mildly surprised I’d effortlessly caught up to her. The wee lass had much to learn about me and her immortal training menu to come.

The two tengu flapped malformed black wings in surprise as they reached for their katanas. I drew my midnight blade, and Faith launched upon her query with her twin wakizashi. Her blades purchased deep into the barrel-round tengo soldier. Even without any formalized training, she managed to flank around his armored torso, biting through the armpits of his samurai armor. This intuitive strike showed a profound level of intuitional warfare. Faith was not built for slavery, but for dominion of the battlefield.

Icey shuriken rained down like layers of bloody permafrost and snow. Alice giggled like a loon, as she flew with her fairy wings, and she pelted the soldiers with razor-ice. Gregor swooped down behind her, and he flashed a burst of power into the ground, and moments later, the earth opened under a pair of tengu near the slave wagons. Moments later, trentlings began to claw out, pulling the tengu samurai down into the earth, even as dozens of them rushed into the battle.

Screams were short, as blade and bark punctured the immortals. Talia rode into the midst of the remaining warriors and she produced a very profound-looking icy scythe. She reaped through the warriors as if they were wearing linen cloth.

Frost seemed to shatter the armor, piercing to the core, cleaving the soldiers asunder, leaving pieces of them as wreckage in her galloping wake.

I could feel the mild excitement, and shock of Faith as she watched in wonderment as my party finished off the samurai with very little effort. These were some of the beings I trusted with my life. We have faced down Nidhogg, and Ragnarok, as well as the hungering, together. Our abilities in battle far outmatched your run-of-the-mill immortal.

“Mavis, we have some runners!”

Alice shouted, and she took flight, chasing one northward. I looked to the west and shot off, slipping into he shadows, and I felt as the shadows opened around me once more, bringing me in front of the terrified tengu. I flashed my dark blade across his mid-drift, and he didn’t even register the severance. He tried to take a few steps in retreat before his body toppled apart bisected.

The only thing grizzlier than melee combat, was immortal combat. There was no room for mercy or kindness. A soft heart would get a girl very dead in the heat of battle. I wasn’t one to hesitate or beg forgiveness for what I had to do to save lives. The lives of slavers were forfeit to me. Beings who were willing to buy and sell humans or any species deserved whatever painful ending my steel wrought upon them.

“Faith Chan, the prisoners, set them free!”

I called to my young shadow knight, and she plucked her blades from another guard she’d finished skewering. Faith bobbed her head to me in her understanding. I could feel her battle-trance, and the zeal of meeting out justice for a change. The powers I’d given her were utterly intoxicating to a former slave. Especially a young woman with such a profoundly obstinate will.

“Mavis, we ran down the last of them.”

Gregor informed me, and I looked and nodded at my friend. He was burning off the locks on the wagons. Faith was using the pummel of her blade to bash the lock off the leading cart.

“It’s ok, we’re here to save you. We’re not demons!”

Faith spoke in her natural Japanese tone and language. Her voice melodic and even more youthful in her natural language. Broken and battered humans were terrified, unwilling to dare reach for her hand. Many of the ones I could see were naked or wearing only sullied rags of tattered Japanese garments.

“Please, this isn’t a trick, I was once like you. You are free, we have slain the slavers.”

Faith said in a crisp but patient voice. Her eyes were off-putting to the humans, but one young man reached out to her, accepting her hand. Faith helped pull him safely out of the prison transportation. Even at a distance I could see traumatic scarring around his back and his entire visible naked light-brown skin. He had many white scars.

“Who are you people?”

He asked curiously, and I moved closer, and I reached out touching his left shoulder in a soothing manner.

“I am Mavis Aubrey, and these are my friends and warriors. We are form another world, and we have discovered the plight of your people. We are here to help you.”

I said in my Meji Era Japanese.

“Nee Sama is a Kami.”

Faith told him, and the young man regarded me once more. I could see the edge of his weariness, and his frayed ability to take anything at face value. I couldn’t blame him for his distrust.

“Emery, come and lead these folks with a few sanguinar guards. Take them to the sanctum safely.”

The young man looked to the beautiful young sanguinar late teen. His instant desire was not dissimilar to the reaction I’d had upon meeting her. Emery has begun her warrior training, and she has grown into a fine foot soldier recently. On occasion she still visited my bed, but she’d also discovered a bisexual appreciation for men as well. She was young, so I encouraged her discovery of her truest self.

“Yes, Goddess.”

She said in Gaelic, and I nodded to her, and winked as I brushed past her. Emery still flushed every time she came close to me. A common side-effect of sex with me, it seemed.

“Mavis, we have more back here, but they’re in much worse shape.”

Talia called to me, and I strode in her direction even as my massive nine-foot-tall puka mount followed at my side. The fae steeds fought in battle even if you dismounted them. They were the most impressive warrior breed of equine breeding.

“What’s wrong with them?”

I asked, and I came closer to the cart and the smell of rot and death filled my nostrils. I swore vividly and I looked to Talia.

“Can they be saved?”

Talia bit her lip and shrugged.

“I will have to accompany them back to the sanctum. You will not have me with you, should you choose to get yourself injured.”

She added, and I rolled my eyes at my daughter-in-law, the warrior physician.

“Take them back and treat them. You might even see if we can utilize the healing crucible on the worst of them. I am confident the alchemical goo has enough healing properties left to stave off death in a few mortals.”

I said, and Talia nodded vigorously.

“Let’s just hope Thor is through with the tank if we are going to utilize the last of the formula. We won’t have any more until Dagda returns.”

Talia warned me, looking at me pointedly. I narrowed my eyes further and sighed.

“Worry not my darling daughter, I will be careful.”

She hummed vaguely in disbelief. I ignored her and began to walk back to Faith. All around me, my friends and my followers alike were calling after me, informing me about something or another. Everyone needed my input on every decision in the field. Such was the position of supreme power I held.

Sanguinar and their blood golems began to expand outward into he forests, covering our position ferociously. Blood golems attacking Oni or tengu would not immediately be attributed to a new army invading the land.

“My love, we had no serious injuries, and one of our medics are treating the two lightly wounded soldiers. We will be ready to move on towards the rice fields shortly.”

Morgana informed me, and I looked up at her as she sat majestically on her steed. I longed to yank her from the mount and penetrate her body where I stood. Giddiness filled my bones, as I slowly smiled up at Morgana.

“Good, this is as good a start to a war campaign as one could hope.”

I said, and she nodded in agreement.

“I didn’t imagine I would willingly take part in a raiding party. Especially after Camelot.”

Morgana said to me, and I winked up at her.

“All wounds heal in time, precious. Now, we must become the healing balm to these poor souls trapped on this world with a ruthless immortal Empire grinding them to dust.”

Morgana growled out, “It’s fecking despicable, the conditions these poor sods are being transported in. I’ll burn the entire lot of their empire if I have my way!”

Morgana snapped, her eyes blazing with energy which told me the phoenix was close to the surface. Her fury was not that of an archdemon, but that of a divine protector whose heart bled for the mortals under her gaze. I couldn’t possibly have loved Morgana more.

“Gregor, I need a fast-burning flame to torch these wagons. Something that will not tell on us too much.”

I said, and he produced white flames in his palms effortlessly. He was a high-born Summer Fae, which meant his level of pyromancy was nearly unrivaled.

“As ye wish, Mavis.”

He said, and he began to throw flames at the wooden and metal wagons. There was something cathartic for the former slaves in watching the slave wagons burn rapidly to dust.

***

We ferried the former slaves back to the sanctum with Talia and a small contingent of her most loyal fae warriors. Faith was still surging with the intoxicating powers of our newly minted shadow prowess. I kept my eye on the lass always, as we rode together.

No demons came to investigate the carnage, which told us we had most likely gotten away with our raid. Alice took to the trees, fluttering about on her new wings. She was loving her new role as the scout of our disastrous legion.

Morgana was constantly reorganizing the ranks, and keeping her ears open for any concerns in the group, relaying them to me. Everyone had a job to do, even while we were marching and riding.

“Nee Sama, we’re getting close.”

Faith informed me, and I nodded, and I closed my eyes, trying to expand my senses. Much to my frustration, I couldn’t sense blood trails or any details. All I could feel were swirling shadows ahead, which warned of some shadow powered Oni in the general area.

“I feel shadows…”

Faith murmured absently, as she closed her eyes beside me, mirroring my focus. I felt flattered and amused at my little shadow.

“Aye, at least a few of these fecker have shadow magiks. I cannot tell precisely how many beings are here, only that eight of them possess some level of dark powers like ours.”

Faith nodded her comprehension, and I held up my hand for the others to stop. I felt as Alice fluttered ahead, spotting from above.

“Nee Sama, you may want to warn your friend. There are bat Oni and some corrupted youkai which can fly. The emperor never leaves his food or his slaves unguarded.”

She said in a serious tone, and I frowned.

“We walked right past the farmland via the main road yesterday. Why the devils didn’t they attack us?”

Faith snorted and murmured, “Because, it was only two of you, and they couldn’t be sure who you were. Anyone daring enough to use the main roads will likely be left alone, unless some hungry Oni decides to brave a free lunch.”

She explained, and I nodded, and I plucked out a pair of binoculars from my leather rucksack. My puka eyed me curiously as I peered through the lenses.

“Devilish human inventions!”

I murmured to myself as I could make out many figures through the night vison. Hundreds of Oni heat signatures expanded around me, and I looked over to Morgana.

“I am over four-hundred, and assuming Faith Chan’s correct, we will have arial Oni to worry about as well. Do we have people equipped with modern weapons and ammo?”

Morgana nodded in confirmation and said, “Aye, we have some rifles and ammunition your father blessed. However, I wouldn’t suggest using too many, we might very well need more rounds later, given everything you’re instigating, Mavis.”

Morgana told me, and I huffed and murmured, “They tried to make a bloody meal of the pair of us! I’d hardly be the instigator! I was minding my own business with three fingers inside yer vagina!”

Morgana corrected, “It was two fingers, three-and-a-half-inches inside. Not that I am keeping score on your performance.”

I snorted, and Faith gagged and looked away shyly.

“Come now, you’re terrifying the little shadow knight!”

I accused Morgana, and she huffed indignantly at me, and murmured a few choice words about high maintenance women.

“She just needs to get used to adult banter. She’s going to be in the company of Vikings and universe-class womanizers.”

I said, and Morgana said, “Not sure it’s wise having a teenager around those lot.”

I sniffed and waver that thought off.

“They have some boundaries, not many, but they also know I would gut them and serve them as stew if anything happened to Faith.”

I said in a sweet tone, and Morgana nodded her understanding.

“Part of me almost wonders why you didn’t just take the fecking ancients up on the having a child artificially, offer. If you’re so bloody bent and determined to be mother fecking hen to every lost little lamb.”

Morgana asked, and I rolled my eyes as we slowly crept towards the rice fields.

“I’m no one’s fecking brood mare. I’ll murder the lot of them if they dare to try it on with me.”

I said matter-of-factly. Faith nodded in agreement, despite not knowing the who of this conversation. The mere inuendo alone was enough to make her mood murderous. Part of me should worry about how easily she’d taken to killing. However, it was hard for her to perform her duty as my shadow knight if she was averse to a bit of death.

“Mavis Nee Sama, you should wait back here. I fear your friend is about to cross into sensory range of the arial forces guarding the fields.”

Faith warned me, and I looked up in time to hear several bat-like beasts swooping at Alice. I swore under my breath, and I looked to Gregor, and then to Morgana, “We’re going in, now! Fuck everything, just make sure our batty arse fairy doesn’t die!”

I exclaimed to them, and I kicked my puka, and she shot off loony enough to follow me into the rice paddy hell of Oni. I could debate the collective level of insanity in my company later, for now, I was rushing towards Alice desperately.

Six massive beasts of seven feet, and twice that in wingspan were swooping around her. Her frosty powers blast them back and she conjured a shield pure icy crystal. I was in awe of her genius as she battled them back. It was not lost upon me that she was utilizing her frost powers like how I wield my blood magiks.

I didn’t have any impressive blood arts to rip apar the horde of Oni. All I had were shadows and a dragonite katana.

“Charge!”

I bellowed out in a voice I’d scarcely used since my time as vampyr queen. Authority radiated and purpose of mission hummed.

My crazy fae friend twisted and spun mid-air as she desperately battled back the multiple Oni attackers. Logic didn’t fit into my mind, as I summoned myself to the shadows above Alice. I found myself parrying a wide-sweeping cleaver. The bat-man swung a overly-large version of a butcher’s cleaver. I swore, and I batted his attack away, even as my legs straddled around Alice’s upper back, landing me on her shoulder.

“You do realize I’m not going down on you, right?!”

Alice asked me in a cheeky hyper tone. I felt a surge of relief she could keep her wits and her snark about her even while facing many air-born Oni.

“A girl can always dream, but a thank ye for savin’ my tight fairy behind will do.”

I quipped to Alice, and she sniggered at me, and she batted back another bat-like Oni. I slashed wildly with my midnight katana, and I leapt from her back, and vanished into the night, appearing above the bat-man. My blade pierced into his back, opening his scaly hide, and rending deeply as the silver infused his body, burning him to ashes as I free-fell.

My shadow-dance landed me on the ground once more. The bat-men turned as the detected my new location, even as the fields flooded with all manners of grotesque Oni guards.

Snake men slithering on a massive tail with humanoid arms, and massive serpentine heads rushed out into the watery rice paddies. Tengo samurai surged forth from the barracks buildings as bells rang in warning of assault.

Blood was already palpable on the air. Thick with death and visceral carnage, as we clashed head-long into the endless throngs of demonic Oni. Sinister powers erupted around us. Bows and arrows fired, and some of mine opened up with automatic rifles upon the five surviving bat-men flanking Alice.

“Kill them all!”

A large and silvering tengu with deeply black wings roared, as he came out onto the balcony to assess the fighting. I could gander his was the main building of the estates, which might make him a lord or a shogun of some sort.

“Everyone, engage in close-quarters, avoid anything that might cause collateral damage.”

I snapped loudly to my troops, and I knew without a doubt they heard my orders. We might be fighting this battle the hard way, but we had numbers to the advantage. Despite the response time, the enemy forces were on the back-foot from the very beginning. They’d not been expecting an invading host to assault this location.

“Keep the icy arrows raining down!”

Alice chirped in a surprisingly commanding tone. She swung around another bat-man and she back-slashed him and flash-froze his entire body, sending him falling to the ground like an anvil. The Oni shattered upon impact with the ground, and I remembered just how terrifying a combatant Alice could be. Despite her many loony qualities, she was also a first-rate deathly air magiks practitioner.

“Sanguinar, charge, blood golems lead the advance!”

I roared, as massive tone-like humanoid dolls barreled through objects, carts, even small huts, to reach the front contingent of samurai. The blood mages hid behind their stony shields, as they ripped the lifeblood form the closest tengu warriors.

“Don’t consume any of this, it’s vile!”

Lord Axel shouted a warning. He’d sensed something in the tengu blood which gave him pause. I wished I could sense blood right now. However, I had no time for my melancholy over my missing powers.

The fight spread out in all directions as order turned to chaos. The enemy commander eyed me amid the field, and much to my surprise, he rose on perfectly healthy black wings. He flapped down to me, and he unsheathed his massive odachi, a large horseman’s katana-like sword.

I rushed forward, tracking his advance as he studied me intently. His gaze held generations of war and experience. I knew in this instant that I couldn’t take him lightly.

“I have a feeling if I dispatch you, the rabble will become much easier.”

He said in Japanese, and I grinned at him showing him my large fangs.

“An amusing concept, many have tried to dispatch me.”

I sassed, and he strode around me, circling each other like a pair of caged tigers non-too pleased to be forced into a cage together.

“Vampyr, how peculiar. How did one of your ilk manage to breach the barrier?”

He inquired, and I grinned as I paced around him, sizing him up.

“Do you truly believe I’m going to share that with you?”

I asked, and he shrugged with his left shoulder, and I noticed how he held his odachi, he was left-handed, but he wanted me to think he was right-handed. Such miniscule deceit could help one turn the tide of a battle. However, bully for him, I was left-handed as well. Therefore, I noticed his pronounced habits on a single glance. Beings older than the modern era often found the gift of keen observation was the thin line between life and death.

I was born into an era where not everything was known. Therefore, one had to be focused and patient.

“You’re not even a particularly old vampyr.”

He mused as he grew closer to me and we kept our slow dance circling one another, observing, waiting for the right moment to strike. The older immortal held himself with confidence, grace, and dignity. He was not one to be trifled with, yet here I was, kicking up dust on his pretty silver and black kimono.

“Well, there’s a relief, no girl likes to be considered an old one.”

I said, jokingly, as he rushed me with his high thrust aimed for my heart.

Fourteen:

Speed was not the word which I’d ascribe to his motion. He was like the shearing wind. His flapping back-draft was turbulent and distracting, as I managed to raise my defense. He seemed perplexed with the speed by which I reacted, yet I wasn’t about to confess to him he’d narrowly penetrated my defenses.

His power was seemingly evenly matched with mine, and his expression darkened as he realized this.

“Who are you?!”

He demanded, and I pressed out, and spun in a full whirling circuit of black fury. The dark tengu commander charged me, and he battered me with three precision sweeps of his massive odachi. He had speed and he had the length of reach on his side. I wasn’t accustomed to being bested in speed, not in a while.

The wind seemed to gather behind him, as if lending aid to his pursuit. Flashing steel and battering tempest winds echoed through my body. What bothered me, was I’d already discarded my weights before we even arrived here. I wasn’t sandbagging my speed or my endurance. This tengu was a pure manifestation of wind-augmented fluttering might.

“I’m just some wee little vampyr, remember?”

I said to him, mocking his original analysis of me. The elder tengu had clearly reprised his opinion of me in our short exchange.

“You’re about as common as I am, girl. You have the feel of royalty about you. It’s etched into your every sword stroke like calligraphy. The precision and they knowledge you wield, as well the daunting speed even for your species, are impressive.”

He praised me, and I grinned and said, “Ye wouldn’t happen to want to surrender so I don’t have to kill ye, would you?”

He snorted and murmured, “Don’t think too highly of your abilities, child. I have commanded the flights of tengu for the space of many eons.”

He rushed me with the gale fury of his echoing tornado-like force. I managed to duck under his blade, and repose his next following attack, then I juked his swift kick. The elder tengu thrust back, and I narrowly slid my blade along the length of his, preventing him from purchasing flesh.

His pace only seemed to increase with each masterful stroke of his odachi. Danger flared through my nerves, ad I felt the very real limitations of my vampiric body. I hadn’t felt so naked in centuries, so utterly exposed to my enemy. Some form of blood magiks had surged inside my veins every day of my life. I felt naked and alone, almost mortal. This fear whined inside me, and I grit my teeth, pushing through the terror saturating my bones. Haunted and alone I might be, but I knew I had loads of martial experience to draw upon. Even if I felt I couldn’t trust my body, I could trust the extreme sword training I’d undertaken throughout my lifespan.

Never had a being’s age seemed so daunting to me. Usually, I could over-power my elders by sheer force of brutality. Now, I had to find a way to out dance this lethal tengu samurai. Our macabre dance of steel whirled around the battlefield.

Graceful hurricane force sweeps of the large blade hungered for my blood. I stayed one step ahead of his blade, constantly on defensive, it would appear. I’d not felt on the backfoot perpetually in some time. Compared to the younger corrupted tengu, this being was in a class all his own. I couldn’t underestimate him, because every sweep and every stroke of the sword could be a fatal one, with his level of mastery.

Shearing winds ripped up the grassy fields as we danced our macabre dance. His blade smoothly split the heaves, as he swung in upward, then downward strokes. The long reaching of his odachi kept me at arm’s length.

His long legs swung out with speed so swift I nearly lost my footing to his sweep. I struggled, matching his blade at every transaction. The tengu’s brown eyes glowed keenly with excitement as our blood seemed to thrum louder in our veins. He felt alive, invigorated, as if roused from a profound slumber.

“For the ultimate victory!”

He exclaimed, as he rushed me, his three-pronged assault a force of nature, and I felt myself jerk through the shadows, vanishing before the raisings thrust could pierce my throat. His element answered in kind as his gale-slashes churned the earth, sundering apart every piece of land I landed upon.

I began to frantically call to the shadows, leaping back into the shallow shadow-verse for respite. Every time I reemerged; his hurricane-like gusts followed my every motion.

“Let us decide this, which is better, kaze or kage.”

Using the Japanese words for “wind” and “shadow.” He seemed enthralled with his victory to come. For the first time in a long time, I wasn’t completely sure I could win the fight I had picked. That feeling was bitter, and it rankled with my self-image. I didn’t do helpless.

“Can’t be helped, I suppose.”

I murmured, as I focused my keen senses. I knew he was coming at me with everything he had now. The winds battered my body as he rushed me. I flashed behind him, and he spun, parrying my blade, slashing as I vanished again into the shadow-verse. I didn’t much like the shadow lurking style of fighting, but I had to utilize every aspect at my disposal. He commanded wind forces, without my blood armor to protect my body, I was terribly vulnerable to his assault.

I could almost hear the litany of voices in my head warning me off starting conflict while my body was recuperating. Obstinate me was not one to slow down nor shy away from a fight, regardless of the circumstances.

My blade pierced the shadows, even as I landed atop the tengu. He managed to raise his sword, preventing me from cleaving into his throat, as I pushed down with all my considerable force. I pushed off and vanished into the darkness of the shadows once more. On the upside, I was gaining a lot of practice at parting the shadows and moving in and out of the shadow-verse at will.

There were more powers to be had in shadows, but I’d yet to learn how to call them to my will. For now, I was little more than a shadow vampyr. Normally, that wouldn’t bother me, but this foe before me was a reckoning the likes of which I’d never faced, much less without my powers. I felt like I was slamming my head against the draugr without the blood powers which ultimately proved to be his single vulnerability.

Even with the endless number of differences between this being and the draugr, I couldn’t help feeling some similarities. I’d been completely overwhelmed by the draugr, until my blood magiks saved my arse. That knowledge left me feeling blithe and a bit hopeless as this fight drug out.

I couldn’t find a single vulnerability in this being. His guard was high, and his cunning was unparalleled. He was not just mighty of powers, but extraordinary in terms of training.

“Come out and face me shadow vampyr. Taste the arts of Susanoo’s mightiest servant!”

He declared, and I slower vividly as I realized why his blade skills were so familiar. He was utilizing a lesser form of the arts. Not complete in arts training, but he had mastered the katas and movements of the divine arts.

Susanoo was one of the Japanese region gods. The youngest sibling of three. He was noted for being the most profound sword master, amongst other things. However, why was a disciple of Susanoo working for this bloody empire?!

I didn’t have time to wonder about that right now. I pierced the shadows, and I thrust my katana like a lance at the elder tengu. He blocked the attack with both hands, and I utilized the split second this gave me, and I focused my chi into my left hand, as the energy formed into a pulsing dark mass of thickening shadows, I raised my left arm, and his eyes widened in shock as I obliterated his sword as it impacted with the chi burst of energy.

My energy blew through his arm and ripped through the silver and black kimono. I saw him gaze upon me with understanding as profound as the sword skills he’d just displayed. I felt almost as if I’d cheapened our battle by switching to such an unfair gambit to win, but the victor is usually the last one standing, not the most noble being willing to play fare at every turn.

“I see… you are one of them.”

The tengu man said, as he peered upon me, and my palm was buried into his chest cavity.

“I honestly didn’t know I could conjure the chi burst fast enough to manifest between your swift sword strokes.”

I told him, as I pulled my hand out of his chest cavity. He was leaking dark-blue blood which looked somehow different form every other tengu I’d encountered thus far.

“You, you are kami. You have come, finally…”

He choaked, and I saw something inside him, hope.

“Medic!”

I yelled, as I searched the field around me. My every instinct told me not to allow this man to die. He was not only a worthy opponent, but he was also not what he appeared to be. I felt something from him, something honest, pure, possibly uncorrupted.

Talia had been sent back with the sickly slaves. I swore in a tangent, and I yanked my cloak from my back, and I packed it into his chest.

“There was no other way to preserve the entire species. Kami Sama, I have done deplorable things to maintain the race until I could find a way to bring Amaterasu back. Our Kami…sealed…”

He informed me, and I felt my heart stuttering under the realization of his implications.

“Lord Nero!”

Tengo rallied around me, and Faith appeared in front of me, piercing with bother her daggers as the first of them rushed me in a dizzying speed.

“Nee Sama, you need to snap out of it, and focus! Nero was their shogun; they will not take his death well.”

She warned me, and I bit my lip and Nero looked up at me in wonderment. If I had my blood powers, I could save him, because I knew in my heart, he was a worthy being. I found my discarded katana nearby, and I stood in time to repose and behead a tengu as it raged at me in blind fury.

“Mavis, the Oni are trying to run, I’m not going to let them!”

Alice informed me from overhead, as she flew into the thick of the retreating Oni demons. She landed amidst them, and flash-froze the ground beneath, and rooted them in ice. Fae hunters were upon the Oni before they could disentangle themselves from the frosty roots. Wooden little trentlings rushed over the ranks of Oni, thrashing and pelting with the full fury of nature.

“Nee Sama, the Tengo are not retreating. We’re going to fight to the last one, it would appear.”

Faith informed me, and I felt my heart hardening as I accepted the grizzly duty left me. Whatever had caused this alliance, I suspected it had nothing to do with the tengu originally believing in the cause. Their general made it almost sound as if they were conscripted.

I couldn’t allow my grief to weaken my resolve when so many loved one’s lives hung in the balance of this bloody battle, I had commanded them to engage in.

“Faith Chan, try to keep him from bleeding to death, while I hold back the feathered friends we’ve made.”

I told her, and Faith looked up in astonishment.

“He’s Nero, the bloody shogun who runs the slaves!”

She objected, and I narrowed my eyes and said, “Don’t question me. I have my reasons, Faith Chan.”

I said, and something in my gaze gave her anger pause. Faith sighed and crouched over the old tengu and pressed her hands over the large chest wound.

“For someone who doesn’t want him to die, you certainly dealt a bloody fatal blow!”

Faith pointed out, and I rolled my eyes, even as I turned my attention to the younger malformed tengu.

***

The tengu rallied, crying in outrage at the fallen shogun. Sanguinar, golems, fae, and one blazing archdemon all fought vigorously. I held the ground, protecting Faith as she packed the wound on the enemy general, despite her deep personal dismay. One thing I could praise the young girl on, was her ability to follow orders, even when they conflicted with her personal emotions.

Faith’s fury told me she wished to smite what remainder of life was left to the tengu. He’d been a part of the systemic problem trafficking in her former species for as long as anyone could recall. Even I had been perfectly content to lay him low and move along, but I gleamed much of his true persona in our final exchange. My experience told me that he was a leader who’d done some utterly atrocious things for what he believed to be the right reasons.

“He’s not going to last the night. Not here or like this.”

Faith told me, and I could see her silent plea to end him with her hands. Yet, her small hands packed his chest all while marveling at the damage I’d done to him barehanded.

The unfortunate truth was, I didn’t have enough power to stop a battle abruptly. Even though I still had the energy to formulate chi burst. Chi manipulation draws on the lifeforce, not the active magiks.

“Alice, why are ye holding back?!”

I shouted, taunting my loony fae friend. Her eyes danced in the mischief and challenge of my question.

“I’ll try not to freeze the rice, promise!”

She chirped, and before I could shield my eyes, winds so turbulent and fowl, the rankled of multiple afterlives. Icy dead skeletal constructs began to manifest around my airborne friend. The skeletal horrors were part ice magiks, part wind, and part death necromantic spell work.

“Where did the fecking bones come from?”

Morgana wondered aloud, and Alice sang in answer, “From the very soil beneath this field. I figured the mortals consumed by the Oni might wish for a bit of revenge. My deathly wind magiks has animated them for a short time. I’ve even included the souls since this realm is cut-off from all afterlives.”

Alice chirped, and I marveled at the new level of mischief this royal fae had been holding back. I always knew she had death magiks, but to see them in action was completely different.

“Feast upon your former captors. Make them the food which sustains you, and we shall get you revenge!”

Alice said, and the light-blue glow inside the skeletal socketed eyes almost reminded me of how Odin’s left socket glowed gold.

“So, one of them controls fire, the other ice and death, and they both can conjure armies of a sort to aid in battle?”

Faith asked me in surprise, and I smiled and nodded.

“Aye, Alice is a Fae royal. She is close to the front of the line for the Darken Fae throne.”

Faith’s mouth hung agape in surprise. She’d just been a slave, now she was consorting with royal blood immortals. She was also witness to the titanic powers of my gathered friends and allies. What she didn’t realize was, she too held the potential to be a brutally powerful warrior. She’d slain many without training, only two magiks enchanted wakizashi and her fledgling powers. She’d not even feasted upon lifeblood since her rise to the eternal night.

“Yaya, they’re really happy to be here!”

Alice clapped her hands, even as the skeletal frozen horde swept over the tengu and remaining Oni. With a second wave blanketing the melee, the tengu began to fall rapidly. Alice channeled her icy powers, fueling the undead hordes. Gregor rushed over to his mate’s side, and he fielded all commers predictably trying to slay the necromantic summoner.

Alice giggled like a maniac, as she reveled in the dark icy horde and their biting blades, as they drank the blood of the dying tengu. Her powers seemed to swell with every tengu consumed on the battlefield. I could feel the edge of insanity clawing at her mind, and she just laughed and basked in the glory of death and horror. Proof to all, that all elements had their place in balance, especially on the battlefield.

None could appreciate the true control and loving restraint Alice displayed in her daily life. Her nature was death and frost. Her impulse to kill was almost unfathomable to most. Alice was very much an agent of chaos, yet she was loving, and she was measured in her display of her dark abilities. Not many could restrain the darker impulses which fuel her powers. Most would be chewed whole by the very nature of the abyssal magiks their body harbors.

“The dead, they’re avoiding all the allied species. How do they know friend form foe?”

Faith asked, as she pressed her hands to the shogun’s wounds. I parried a stray attacker, and spun, slashing through him diagonally.

“Alice is psychically connected to each of the dead. They see the battlefield as she does. They see friend and foe as Alice perceives them.”

Faith looked spooked and murmured, “Remind me not to cross her, Nee Sama.”

I laughed at my youthful shadow night, and I focused on protecting Faith from fanatical twisted tengu survivors making desperate gambits for Nero. He was worth throwing hundreds of bodies upon my location, it seemed. Whatever his crimes against humanity, the tengu worshiped him nearly like a god. He was on the very high end of the youkai power spectrum. As well, he seemed to be educated in war by Susanoo if his claims could be believed.

“They’re being worn down. However, these tengu don’t seem to be quelled in their bloodlust. Mavis, you’ve really pissed them all off!”

Morgana mused, and I rolled my eyes and murmured, “An unfortunate side effect of being a decent and effective killer.”

I commented to Morgana, and we each stood shoulder-to-shoulder, as we battled back wave after endless wave of tengu. The malformed wings of each humanoid-bird flapped miserably in rage.

“There appears no way to reach these lot. Something has utterly twisted their nature permanently.”

I mused, as I observed the youkai. I could detect some feint darkness infused in these beings, like seeds of evil. My powers were still far from restored, so I couldn’t inquire deeper.

“Mavis, watch out!”

Morgana warned, as a gigantic stone monster roared towards us. I swore like a devil and juked, even as Faith grabbed the tengu elder, and pulled him out of the path of destruction.

“What the feck is that bloody beast?!”

I asked, and Faith answered, “The stone demons. The empire uses them to watch over each region. They are triggered anytime uprisings are detected in the people.”

I swore in a string that would have made an Irish Sailor cringe.

“We’re going to have a wee chat about what all you know, after we survive this feck-all demon.”

I said, and Alice directed the bulk of her frozen dead troops at the massive stone golem. Many sanguinar blood golems were swept off the field in a single brutal swing of their twenty-five-foot beast’s enormous reach.

Hunks of tree and roots grew out of the side of the golem in several locations. The red sinister sight gave obvious indication of the malevolence of this earthen being’s nature.

“Morgana, cover Faith Chan.”

I said, and Morgana swore and exclaimed, Mavis, what the feck are you planning to do without your fecking blood powers?!”

I grinned and murmured, “Kick off and cause all sorts, as per-usual, my love.”

She groaned at my answer, as I nimbly leaped above the reaching hand. The red-eyed stone hulk seemed to fixate upon me quickly. He largely ignored the skeletal beings hacking and slashing on his impenetrable craggy body.

“Come and get me big boy!”

I shouted, recalling the line when my daughters forced me to watch Buffy episodes.

“Yaya, Mavis is helping!”

Alice sheered like a loon, and I could vaguely hear Morgana murmuring to Faith, “There is much to be said when your logic and sanity align with Alice.”

She heaved a haggard sigh, even as I jumped and climbed atop the arm of the beast.

“Holy monkey balls, what is that bloody woman up to now?!”

Morgana yelled loudly enough to be overheard, and I turned her out. I focused on the beast, and I channeled my lifeforce into a dark swirling pool of energy for a second time in the battle.

“Go my children!”

Alice yelled, and the skeletons began to jump onto the stone giant. Roots and trentlings began to obstruct the giant’s mobility, and I ran along the length of its long stone arm. Everything has a weakness, even an impenetrable stone demon. I just happened to know the location on this demon, mainly thanks to the demonic bestiaries my mum had left me. This was a western demon born of the Symitarians.

I ran and I slammed my open palm full of coalescing energy into the right eye socket of the demon. The thing let out a horrifyingly savage shriek, even as the stony armored body shattered beneath my feet.

“Mavis!”

Morgana screamed to me in horror, as I flopped wildly, and landed on my chest. I drew out a lot of chi in my lifeforce to manage the blow which blew apart half the golem’s head.

“Nee Sama!”

Faith yelled after me worried and suddenly terrified for my wellbeing.

“Protect the foolish goddess!”

Morgana yelled to everyone. I felt icy hands lifting me up even as Alice flapped closer to inspect me.

“She’s still breathing, and she looks all zonked, but I think she’s just tired.”

Her assessment was surprisingly accurate.

“Signal the workers and the non-combatant sanguinar to come help harvest the foods stored here. Alice, can you get her home safely?”

Morgana asked, taking charge of the situation now that I was paralyzed with my powerlessness.

“Why must you always burn out every fecking ounce of your soul upon every being that comes calling?!”

Morgana asked me rhetorically, her eyes were filled with a strange mixture of anger and admiration.

Even as my eyes were fluttering, begging to shut, I surveyed the battle. The final holdouts were being put to the sword. Faith was surprisingly obedient in maintaining her pressure eon the mortally wounded tengu shogun.

Morgana directed the troops, and Alice began to carry me off the battlefield. Gregor scooped me out of the frozen hands of the skeleton.

“I think you’d rather a fire fae carry ye, than a chilly skeleton.”

He spoke to me affectionately, and he gently brushed his hand through my hair, moving the ginger strands from my eyes.

“My friend, you are utterly without equal in any world. Even with half your essence missing, you manage to fight like a force of nature. Whatever may come, you have brought revolution to this stagnant festering empire.”

He informed me, and I blinked sleepily as my eyes drooped.

“You sound rather creepy talkin’ to her like that!”
Alice said in warning, and Gregor grunted, and I think I saw an eye roll as my vision began to fade.

“Her mates are going to line up to flay her for her self-sacrificing nature.”

Gregor mused, and Alice sniggered.

“Mavis is crazy, so it can’t be helped.”

I remember as I faded to black, feeling none-too-comforted with Alice of all people calling me crazy. After all, she was the battiest bloody fae I’d ever met. I guess crazy knows crazy.

Fifteen:

My eyes opened, and I looked across the stream. My blue gaze staring back at me. That was the first indication that I wasn’t “me” right now.

“Who do you think you are that you show your face to me, little vampyr?!”

A deep and craggy female voice bellowed out in outrage. The mountain seemed to move beneath my feet, as Clare looked upon a massive figure embedded in stone and crystal. Her brilliant yellow eyes seeking out any reason not to smite the insignificant blood drinking lower being before her.

“I am Clare Aubrey, mate of Dagda, and the rightful heir of the Aubrey Clan. I have come before you with an earnest inquiry, since you are the only being which might be able to see beyond the darkness clouding a particular future.”

Clare said to the massive nude woman in the crystal and stone. Her bronze skin was enticing, and her tribal art tattooed across her flesh and her many silver piercings, including both her ebony nipples, made her look primal.

“I’ve yet to hear a single reason why I would spare you, girl, much less assist you.”

Clare licked her lips and smiled a charming and confident smile.

“I had reason to make an exchange with your brother.”

She said, and the figure shattered the earth and the crystal which encased her. Diamonds flooded the earth like rubble at her feet. She prowled two tentative steps, as if to test her legs.

“I Assume you refer to Kronos?”

The being asked, and Clare nodded vigorously.

“Aye, however, I fear he has deceived me, because I cannot see the moment in time which our deal is meant to effect.”

The eight-foot-tall naked titan strode over to my small mother who bravely held herself regally. Clare was fearless, undaunted, and even keeled in the face of utter obliteration.

“Why should I care what happens to you?”

She asked, and Clare said, “Great Gaia, I wouldn’t care if it were my life hanging in the balance. It is the life of my daughter, Mavis for whom Kronos will deceive.”

Gaia growled and huffed. She reached out, and cupped Clare’s cheek and I felt as the titan saw everything that comprised Clare, including her endless web of futures and possibilities. Gaia pulled her hand back in surprise.

“You are clairvoyant, yet my brother has purposefully blinded your vision to this one time. I will help you girl; however, I cannot promise my powers will pierce the veil of this particular event. The forces at play are too strong, and the powers of the prisoners fuel the barrier over this planet.”

Clare frowned, and said, “What planet? Who are these prisoners?”

Gaia grinned and said, “Think about it for a second, girl. Why alter the terms of your agreement? Unless Kronos knew he might end up trapped in a certain place and time. Your bargain gave him the means by which her could ensure his release. After all, Mavis will be noble of soul. She will free him, because it is the only way to save the slaves and the goddess.”

Clare huffed and crossed her arms over her chest.

“How do I get this warning to her? How can I help my daughter?! I have seen her future; she will face an endless litany of potentially fatal opponents.”

Clare asked in a nearly frantic voice, and Gaia touched Clare and I felt something warm come over her.

“This memory will be captive inside you like a time remnant. Once you conceive your child with Dagda, this genetic memory shall pass to her, and it will wait until the time is right. That is the only help I can offer your daughter where she is going.”

Gaia said, and Clare stared at her and asked, “What do I owe you?”

Gaia smiled richly and said, “I couldn’t possibly take anything in trade. Your daughter is closer to the source of everything than any being born in this universe. There will come a time when her powers will save us all or she will fall to darkness and forever be cast down. Such are the two possible threads of her future.”

Clare crossed her hands over her chest and sighed.

“I must do everything I can to help her. I will spend every moment of my life laying down the best laid traps and machinations, just to see her succeed.”

Gaia leaned down and kissed Clare’s forehead in a surprisingly gentle manner.

“Your fate will not be kind nor your ending final. You will lose everything and then more, will you still follow this thread of fate?”

Clare looked into the yellow eyes of the titan and said, “Of course I will! She’s everything to me, even though I know it will be thousands of years before I meet her in the flesh. I already know my time will be short with her, but I have loved her since the moment my powers revealed her to me!”

Claire’s ardent tone seared through my heart. My mother spent so much time paving roads for me to travel. She brought an entire new meaning to parental sacrifice.

“Is there anything else you can tell her?”

Gaia looked over, and it seemed as if she was staring into my soul now.

“Yes, Save Amaterasu, and you will save the world. There is nothing more I can tell you, girl.”

She said, and I knew she was speaking to me now. My body broke out in chills as I stared into the incomprehensible age of her wise eyes. She was beyond all concept of time, even for a goddess like me. The firstborn was older than the gods and the archdemons by endless eons. Only one thing existed before the firstborn, the source. A mysterious being which my father has sworn me never to speak about.

“Say hello to that handsome father of hers, won’t you?”

Gaia purred like a large kitten in heat. Clare grinned a fanged smile.

“I shall do that, thank ye for your act of kindness. Allow me to help you if you ever need one such as myself.”

Gaia gurgled a deep rocky laugh and said, “I will take that up with your daughter when I see her. Assuming she doesn’t perish in her task my brother has forced upon her by tampering with the destination of the temporal shift. The world he is sending her to is worse than most hells.”

Clare balled her fists and hissed viciously, “I will find a way to kill that beggar for his double-dealing ways! Even if it takes me thousands of years of machinations, I will see Kronos brought low for his treachery! No one lays a bloody hand on my child!”

Clare hissed viciously, and Gaia laughed and said, “If there is one being I believe capable of such a mouse-trap, it will be you, girl. You have my blessing to try, go and be at peace, all that can be done, is done. Mavis will fight, and she will either win or she will die trying. However, if she does die, our universe we follow after her in short order.”

Gaia said in a turbulently ominous tone. She seemed to peer beyond the present I was living in. Some future event scared her more than anything I was facing now. Clare was curious, but something in her spoke, warning her form asking what the firstborn saw. Gaia was said to be the most insightful being in all the universe. Her vision was perfect, and her clarity without an equal.

“Yes, you foolish half-breed goddess. I see you!”

She said to me, and I felt my heart surge and jolt in shock, as I shot up and light blinded me.

Sixteen:

Jesus, Mary, and Mavis, what the hell!?”

Anne exclaimed, as she jumped slightly in the bed beside me. My eyes fluttered open, and I reached out and touched her large pregnant belly. I felt Dylan pulsing alive under my tender touch.

“Yep, she’s still in there, not that she’s giving me any rest. Every time I close my eyes, she starts river dancing my bladder again!”

Anne informed me, and I smiled up at her sleepily and murmured, “How long?”

I asked, her and she sighed and said, “Three days, and you really freaked Faith out. She’s been sleeping at the foot of our bed like a mixed Asian-white puppy!”

Anne said, and I looked down, my feet were pinned under the tiny teen child. I sat up carefully not to disturb her, and I ruffled her downy dark hair. I felt her contentment and her peace being close to me. Almost like a child cleaving to a parent for comfort in the dark. Faith had become mine in nearly every conceivable manner. She now shared more of my DNA than she did the human parents who birthed her. Add to that the lifetime of trauma and abuse, and she was desperate to hold on to what comfort she could.

“Hey precious, let’s go get some food.”

She murmured groggily, and her dark purple eyes peeked open and mine looked back at her, like twin staring voids.

“Mavis! You’re alive!”

She exclaimed, and I snorted and murmured, “Kid, it takes a lot more than a wee tengu shogun and a bloody rock demon to get the best of me.”

She stared up at me, searching me, as if to ensure I was unharmed. I mussed her hair again, and she looked aggravatedly up at me.

“I’m not a dog!”

She whined, and I messed her hair once more for good measure, and she made a high-pitched sound of teen distress. There were some very girly components to Faith’s persona. She was able to bathe in blood, and still get upset at her hair being out of sorts, that was an interesting dynamic, but hardly unheard-of in female warriors. Hells, I have seen straight male warriors who become besotted with fixing their precious hair when it’s messed up.

“No, yer a cute little girl!”

I said to her, and I squeezed her nose affectionately. Faith didn’t look amused in the slightest. I was treating her like how I teased Lexi and Abi.

“I see I have a new little sister.”

Abigale said, as if reading my mind. I looked up and she gave me a tired smile.

“Honestly, mum. I am getting rather sick of these bedside laments after your daft displays in battle. A girl can only have so many coronaries before she will properly plant herself in the dirt!”

Abi complained, and her eyes danced mischievously with the ulterior joke. The joke that she’d been dead for ages. I chuckled and I patted Faith’s cheek. Even though she acted offended by me messing about with her, the teenager wasn’t quick to leave the warmth of my maternal embrace.

“Aye, it does seem ye have a wee sister, so be kind to her. She is just as much apart of my body as the pair of ye.”

I said aloud, allowing both Abi and Faith to hear me. My daughters were amazingly unselfish, and very open and welcoming to my vast array of friends and extended family. Many beings cleaved to me, and I was not one to turn up my nose to them. I built a family not just off blood and birth, but the faithful service and devotion of friends and lovers who all shared common goals and desires. My heart found chambers for orphaned mortals, and random seemingly crazy immortal ice princesses. I even found it in me to share and sacrifice for the lycanthropes who often still held me in leery tolerance.

“I never really got to have much of a memory of my mother.”

Faith blurted, and I felt my heart breaking for the child. I leaned down and kissed her hairline and her temple.

“Come one you lot, I’m fecking starving, I can only imagine how hungry Anne must be.”

I said, and Anne grinned.

“Hungry like the literal wolf.”

She answered, and I snorted, catching the meaning of her joke.

“Where is that precious furry mate of ours?”

I asked, and Anne sighed, “She had to break up a few lycans jumping a few Winter Fae.

I swore in tangent and said, “Why the feck are the lycans blaming the bloody fae?”

I asked, and Abi answered in a deadpan tone, “Because they see the image of their enemy. The frost bitch who caused us to get stuck here.”

I rolled my eyes and murmured, “That’s fecking ridiculous!”

Abi nodded in agreement and sighed.

“Alas, all we can do is break it up and hope they will get some common sense beaten into them by their apex. She’s been spending a lot of time in the training yards correcting naughty lycan behavior while you slept.”

I smiled and murmured, “Sounds like I’ve missed out on a lot. What else is going on?”

Abi rolled her eyes and waved her hand dismissively.

“Thor has opened the sanctum to a load of human refugees and is now throwing an eastern themed drinking party with a bunch of doll-like geisha girls. I believe this one’s baby pervert is also balls deep in a few of said geisha.”

Abi said, and Anne rolled her eyes and murmured, “As long as he is good to Dylan, I don’t judge who or how he spends his time. Heaven knows I am not a sexual prude.”

Anne murmured, and I grabbed her neck and pulled her lips to mine. Her slight height advantage and her thick belly caused mild resistance. She dangled her arm over my shoulder, and she deepened the kiss, and her tongue danced with mine.

“Come now, let’s go get some supper, before I make a feast of ye, precious.”

I purred against her, and Faith wiggled free of my lap. I knew she wasn’t worried I was going to turn that type of attention upon her, but she was still used to a world where breeding was hetero only, because survival depended upon the birthrate maintaining at high levels.

“Sounds like we’re missing out on one hell of a party. Perhapse we can find a naughty lesbian geisha to share our bed with, my beloved?”

Anne grinned in excitement and murmured, “That sounds keen to me, and I refuse to be left out of all the fun!” She demanded, and I nodded sagely.

“Heaven forbid a wee bout of labor comes between my girl and her passion for vagina.”

I joked to Anne, and she kissed me greedily again, and hummed into my lips.

“Got that right, this girl needs to go balls deep. Lady parts were made to be plundered.”

She purred and I sniffed and said, “You really do sound like Olaf or Thor right about now. I approve!”

She chuckled and we kissed several more times before I reluctantly slid off the mass triple-X queen bed. I helped Anne to her feet, and she gripped my hand stingily. Our collective love was amazingly devout for how selfishly we each wished to possess one another, yet also how we all four shared these feelings for each of our mate partners. Anne was my heart as much as Morgana, or Aurelia.

“Come on precious, let’s go feed the pair of ye.”

I murmured, and Anne gleamed with joy as we walked out of the bedroom together. I was forever proud to be with my girl, and to showcase our love to everyone.

***

We ate eastern culinary master-works compliments of our house chief. Marco could cook far more than just French or Celtic dishes. He was a master of every ethnic flavor under the sun of earth, and most of Fairey.

“Mavis, come here, we have sake!”

Thor thundered, as he spotted me walking out of the dinning hall. I smirked in amusement as the beautiful girl fanned herself and writhed on his central bulbous person.

“Rice wine, sounds keen, but I’m not watchin’ you enter a lass right now. Though, I might be fine for that show at some other time.”

I said, and Thor laughed, and smacked the human’s ass firmly.

“Fear not, I will take her to your father’s room. Heaven knows that place needs a few more christenings before I am through with it!”

He roared in laughter, and I laughed with him.

“Aye, and he’s going to bludgeon yer skull once he returns to the smell of Viking seed spread throughout his gaff.”

I said, and Thor shrugged, and he handed me the hot rice wine bottle, then he picked the geisha girl up, and she squeaked, as he carried her off to be consumed—so to speak.

Olaf was laughing and drinking nearby with a pair of young geishas. He noticed our arrival, and kept looking over at Anne, as if to make sure she wasn’t planning to sever his manhood—smart bloke!

“I’ll just have a few to cut the tension.”

I told Anne, and she shrugged and murmured, “As long as it’s not the damn enchanted flask, I think you’re good.”

I snorted, recalling my recent illness when I drank divine mead from Thor’s magiks flagon. It takes remarkably potent beverage to get gods and goddesses drunk. Thor of course, had a work-around to that process.

“I’m not soon to forget that level of bloody hell!”

I murmured, rubbing my temple in remembrance of the hangover. That had been as close to mortal and deathly sick as I’ve ever felt in my long life. Hell, I even longed for the bloody coffin a time or two while I was retching my guts out.

“Mavis, we have more guests at the gates, it appears.”

Lord Axel informed me as I was sipping on the rice wine. I looked up at him and I sighed, as I straightened my grey and blue kimono. I’d taken to wearing kimonos in my mum’s collection. Besides the dream, the dresses and the robes all seemed to make me feel closer to my lost mum. I marveled at all the lengths Clare took for me, over thousands of years. I’d scarcely fathomed a fraction of this devotion in any other parent.

“Aye, coming.”

I said, trying not to sound to whinny. I wanted to drink and watch the pretty Japanese and mixed girls shake their hips. I was hungry for flesh, hungry like the apex wolf.

Seventeen:

The party was suspended for me, as I walked to the gates. A white and golden kimono-clad man stood next to a pure white robed monk-like garbed tengu. This one looked particularly familiar to me; except he was youthful in appearance like most immortals.

The majestic being fanned himself, as the pure-white tengu eyed me curiously.

“Interesting, you are not at all what I’d be led to believe.”

The large nearly seven-foot-tall white-gold kimono-clad man mused to me. I felt a roaring tide of powers as he seemed to glow faintly. His powers pulsed in time with the visible moonlit sky above the entrance to the sanctum mountain.

“How precisely are you? Why do you feel so nostalgic to me?”

I asked bluntly, and I moved to block Anne, who had followed curiously. The man made a deep bowing motion, and the tengu dropped to his knees and pressed his head to the blue grassy lawn outside the cavern.

I was taken aback with the formality of their prostrate expressions.

“I am Tsukuyomi, the god of the moon. The twin god of Amaterasu. This is Genji Nero, son of Shogun Nero. Let me assure you, you have nothing to fear form either of us. Word of your deeds have traveled to us, and we wish to treat with you and yours. My sister is held prisoner, and I fear you might be the only one capable of freeing her.”

The dream suddenly made sense, and the strange glow of the “day light” suddenly fell into place.

“You are the one projecting light from the moons to keep this planet alive.”

I blurted aloud, deducing his strangely familiar glow. Tsukuyomi grinned wide as he stood to his full impressive height once more.

“Aye, of course I am. Someone must preserve the mortal survival until Amaterasu is restored to her proper glory. Pray, might we enter your home?”

Tsukuyomi asked me politely, and I nodded, and looked over at his younger friend.

“I’ve not seen a tengu so pure and untouched by the corruption of this world. Does that mean you also mean us no harm?”

I asked, and the tengu man held his prostrate bow.

“I thank you from the bottom of my heart. Word reached me that you took heroic measures to preserve my father’s life, even though he was your enemy. It would bring shame to all the generations of my future children to lay a harmful hand on you or your peoples, Kagekame Sama.”

I nodded, and I made a motion for the young samurai to rise to his feet.

“You are both welcome here, so long as you mean no harm. I greet you on behalf of the sanguinar of this sanctum monastery. However, you will find it is not your version of a monastery.”

I said, grinning at the pair. Anne scooted with me, as I allowed the two large men into the gate. I didn’t insult them by demanding they surrender their two samurai-like odachi blades or their shorter swords. All of us hailed form an age where civility and honor meant more than one’s life. I didn’t doubt the intensions of a pure tengu, because some part of me knew he was pure of motive, due to the white of his wings and the health of his glowing youthful disposition. He was untainted, somehow a perfect specimen of his species.

“Last I heard, your father lingers, I will have one of my people show you to him. I would imagine you will wish to be with him. I am not certain we can save him. I wish I could apologize for the brutality of my wounds to your father, but his keen skills in battle left me little other option.”

I told Genji, and he nodded crisply to me.

“I have heard of the honorable combat which laid him low. It was a worthy final battle, should my father’s life flame extinguish. I thank you for allowing me to see him one final time, despite how many of my kind have harried you in battle.”

Genji said in an earnest tone which reflected the glow I saw inside Nero. That same shard of hope which gave me cause to preserve Nero’s life.

“Lord Tsukuyomi, I believe we have much to discuss. This is one of my mates, Anne Devlin.”

Anne waved at the new god and blinked as she took in the massive wall of Japanese male before her. He looked like the people for whom he represented for eons. The gods seemed to reflect the personification of their peoples. I guess my people were simply ginger letches. Considering what I tended to reflect.

“Please call me Tsuki, it’s my preferred name.”

He said, and he tuned and bowed crisply in Anne’s direction.

“My beautiful lady, it is a pleasure to meet you. I will pray your birth is as painless and peaceful as possible. Your daughter is quite strong. I can feel her essence even here.”

Tsuki said, and Anne blinked and nodded.

“Far be it form me to refuse a god praying for the health of my child.”

She said, grinning at him sheepishly.

“I would bow since you’re a literal god and all, but I’m like big as a cow.”

Anne gestured to her belly and Tsuki sniffed mildly and winked playfully. His joy was like the moonlight manifest in person. He felt warm and fuzzy like a hot summer afternoon.

“Follow me, and I will have you both brought to your respective destinations.”
I said, and the two men fell in behind us. I braved turning my back to them, because their honor dictated, they would not cause me harm. I was putting my faith in their sense of honor and fair play right now. Tsuki smiled at me, as I moved. He seemed to sense the test I was giving them by presenting my back.

“You’re a game master, it would seem, Lady Kagekame Sama.”

I turned and smirked at him and said, “I am Mavis Aubrey, you can call me Mavis. That is my preferred name after all.”

He chuckled at how easily I lobbed his words back at him.

“A pleasure to meet the daughter of Dagda, and Clare.”

He said, and I hitched in my step, surprised to my core that Tsuki knew not only who my father was, but who my mother was, by name.

“She tried to bend events to prevent this very prison from ever snapping shut.”

Tsuki explained in a vague manner, and I nodded, and I kept walking. We moved through the cavernous hallways. Obsidian stone expanded all around us, displaying the black stone monastery which housed thousands of immortals like an archaic city inside the hill.

Fairy lights danced and Japanese-themed lanterns and decorations dotted the massive courtyard. The Vikings, minus Thor, were all perched in front of the taps at the out-door tavern. Olaf was laughing and drinking, while his hand pet the rump of a particularly precious young adult woman of mixed ethnicity. Sometimes I envied my pervy Viking and wished to plunder the beauties which he was fondling.

“Lively bunch you have here!”

Tsuki exclaimed, his eyes danced with amusement and mischief as he drank in the drunken merry making.

“You are both welcome to join us. You’re welcome to everything we have here in Sanctum.”

Genji bowed formally again, and said, “Thank you very much, Kami Sama, I will beg be shown to my father for now.”

I nodded and waved my favorite young sanguinar down.

“Emery, could you direct our guest to his father, the Shogun Nero? Also, fear not, he is no enemy to us.”

The beautiful young sanguinar licked her lips and bobbed her head to me.

“Yes, Mavis, of course I will!”

She said, her voice so dreamy as she spoke to me. Anny smirked at me, and I could practically feel her thinking pointedly sarcastic comments inside her head.

“Thank you, please relax and have fun after that, Emery.”

I insisted of the young woman, she tended to work herself senseless. She was one of Axel’s finest pupils. That also meant she often didn’t know how to calm the feck down and relish the moment.

“Such a beauty, I can tell she’s known you a few times.”

Tsuki stated, as Emery walked off, and I shrugged and said, “We enjoy taking lovers to our bed from time to time, mainly women in my case. I am barely on the bisexual curve at all.”

I explained to him, and Tsuki looked at Anne and casually stated, “I gather this one enjoys all manners of plunder, given her situation.”

Anne grinned and murmured, “I don’t hate on anything if it’s used right. But I love my ladies.”

She leaned into my shoulder, and I wrapped my arm around her back.

“How about we take a seat, and we speak of matters involving your sister, and this feck-all prison we’re in. We have loads of sake if you’re inclined to imbibe.”

I said, and Tsuki’s eyes lit with true excitement.

“Of course, it’s been countless ages since I’ve had a single reason to celebrate.”

I could practically feel the exhaustion washing over me, from Tsuki. He had been using his powers for thousands of years without rest. I understood enough about divine abilities to know instantly it was his power keeping the moon glow powerful enough to heat the surface. This couldn’t be easy on him, even as a god.

“How about we begin at the beginning? Tell me how this all started.”

I asked, and Tsuki nodded, as one of the sanguinar bowed and approached with a small bottle of sake.

“My goddess, for you and your friends.”

She said, and I smiled and bobbed my head thankfully to the young teen.

“Thanks sweetie, you go play a bit, stop workin’ yerself silly.”

I told her, and she nodded, and her eyes lit, as she moved off to find her friends.

“It says a lot about you, how your people view you, Mavis.”

Tsuki said in a matter-of-fact tone. I nodded in understanding, and I said, “Please begin. I feel as if time is running short for us here. We have made ourselves known, so I must figure out a path forward, and soon.”

Tsuki cleared his throat, and I could see his eyes turn reflective towards the past.

“It was in the final days of the Revolution when the empire was driven to the brink of destruction. The monks, and the various purifiers pressed the Oni into a corner, collapsing the bulk of the forces and powers behind the throne. The western world was opening to the reclusive island I have watched over for eons. Japan was shaking off the supernatural shackles of Oni control.”

He explained, and I imagined this must have happened shortly after I was entombed. I knew my history well. Learning of missing ears in my timeline was one of my deepest obsessions of late. Since it tied right into my general obsession with history and universal mythology.

“The emperor was persuaded by one of his most cunning unseen hands, to move through space-time. This is a realm where Amaterasu often retreated when she was cross with our little brother Susanoo. Upon arriving, she seduced Susanoo, after taking him to bed, she drained a large measure of his divinity. Then, she summoned the time lord Kronos here, and with a complex enigma barrier, she wove form the divinity, she trapped Kronos, and she linked his lifeforce to the barrier which she trapped Amaterasu inside upon finding our brother’s dead body.”

Tsuki said, as he gulped the sake as if it were water. He belched in a pleasurable sound of satisfaction.

“This is very good!”

He commented, and I blinked, and I nodded in agreement, sipping form my small sake cup.

“Indeed, it’s been ages since I’ve tasted proper sake.”

I said, and Tsukis looked at me and said, “I believe you might know a few things about being trapped out of your time. Kronos told me a few things about you. I’ve tried to free him several times, but the barrier always repels me anytime I try to open the spell work holding him.”

I blinked again and I asked, “If you’re having trouble with this mouse trap, what good could I possibly be? You must have noticed I am not quite myself right now.”

I said, my tone mildly grudging to admit this to anyone, much less another divine being.

“Aye, that’s the thing though. She wove it to repel divine beings with the celestial powers manifest. She didn’t think to ward off demigoddesses who have burned themselves out escaping another disaster.”

Tsuki winked at me and gave me a deeply knowing look.

“I might not like Kronos, but the man is a master manipulator. He planned every detail of this timeline to lure you to the place in time to unlock his cage. As much as I know you are not inclined to help Kronos fulfil his machinations, I would suggest you consider the positive benefits in doing so. Also, it is the only way to return my sister to her rightful glory. This world is not meant to be governed by night alone. Eventually, I will lose control and the darkness will consume everything. This planet is half-way towards being twisted into a newer, and more dangerous shadow-verse.”

Tsuki said in warning, and I felt my heart throbbing in my chest. I knew he was telling the truth because I was able to manipulate the shadows. I’d already noticed the growing shadow-verse-like darkness inside this world, like a frigid deadly pocket-dimension.

“I would love to find a fecking way to do that without freeing his royal feckerness.”

I murmured, and Tsuki grinned and said, “I agree, however, we will have to choose the lesser of evils if we wish to restore balance, and ultimately return you to your world. Once Amaterasu is restored, the barrier over the planet will be broken and the star of her divinity will once more blaze in the sky of day.”

Tsuki explained, and I ruffled my fingers through my long ginger locks. Anne smiled at me patiently, as she gave a knowing look.

“Tell me what I need to do.”

I said to Tsuki, wasting very little time, and Anne squealed beside me.

“I’m glad my parents will get to meet Dylan!”

She exclaimed excitedly, and I turned and kissed her neck before turning back to Tuski. He appeared to enjoy watching the affection. I could only guess he’d been trapped on a world with one type of sex practice for far too long. Almost every celestial is bi or pan, because we all live too long not to enjoy many different flavors of love.

“This mysterious being who fecked the power out of Susanoo, she must know I am here by now?”

I asked, and Tsuki nodded in confirmation and said, “Aye, word has spread of a new power on the world, one form outside the barrier. Now, the few stray survivors are telling all about how you defeated Nero.”

He cleared his throat and took one longer gulp of his sake bottle, draining the entire container and expelling a hot pleasurable breath. I could almost see the alcohol seeping from him as he burped.

“Excuse me, I’ve just denied myself anything of pleasure for so long.”

Tsuki confessed to us, and I shrugged and said, “You have needs, I get it. Now, will you tell me how it is I am supposed to free Kronos?”

I asked, and Tuski smiled and nodded.

“Aye, you will not be forced out of the barrier. However, you must not use your shadow powers too much either while inside. That might trigger the spell work. Kronos ensures me you know how to unweave spell runes?”

He asked and I nodded and murmured, “I’m not the best, but I can do it in a pinch.”

Abi sat down and wrapped her arms around me.

“Lucky fer ye, you gave birth to the best rune weaver, mum!”

She exclaimed, and Lexi hovered nearby looking like she was sullen she was missing out on all the “fun.”

“Well, well, two for the price of one, isn’t that the modern earth phrase? I’ve been peaking at some TV when I can. I particularly loved that show Mork and Mendy!”

I blinked absently and looked at my daughters for clarity.

“It’s an old one, mum.”

Lexi said by way of explanation.

“Aye, bloody daft cracks with that Robin Williams fella.”

Abi said, and I made a wide O-shape with my lips. Tsuki flushed slightly and said, “I guess you’re still catching up from your two-hundred-year nap, eh?”

He asked, and I nodded in confirmation.

“Where is this barrier where Kronos and Amaterasu are being held?”

Tsuki grinned wickedly at me and said, “Do you really need me to say it? It’s an obvious location, the imperial capital, beneath the palace, of course. Where else would any self-important Oni ruler hide their jail? Besides, she would wish to gloat over her dominion of two powerful beings.”

He explained, and I leaned in and asked, “What is she? Who is this being who is controlling the emperor and the entire planet?”

I asked, and he sighed, “I never learned her name. Only that she eats the Oni. Whatever she is, she’s some sort of power devourer.”

I felt chills break out along my back.

Screams punctuated the ominous mood, as I turned and saw a young sanguinar woman running towards me screaming at the top of her lungs.

“What is it?!”

I asked, and she yelled, “My goddess, Thor, hurry, he’s dying!”

I swore in a tangent, and Tsuki stood and followed as did my two curious children.

Eighteen:

If this hadn’t been a life-and-death situation, it would have been amusing. Thor lay still erect from a recent tryst, his hammer gripped tightly as he spasmed and convulsed on the bed. His veins were blackening, the focal point of his poisonous infection appeared to be his manhood.

“Oh my, that could put a damper on his weekend.”

Tsuki murmured as he looked at Thor.

“I’m not sure how, but I’d guess this is her handy work. It appears she bedded your Viking God intending to syphon out his powers.”

Tsuki said, and we moved closer, and I felt annoyed to be forced to focus my attention on Thor’s manhood, but that seemed to be the source of the infection.

“Why didn’t she take his powers?”

I asked, and Tsuki shrugged and said, “Not sure, but she did poison him, same as she did my little brother.”

I grabbed Tsuki by the white and gold kimono and shook him violently.

“How do I save him?!”

I demanded, and he held up he hands disarmingly.

“Relax, relax, he will be out of it for a while, but I have made certain to carry an antidote to her toxic poison effect ever since I realized she could be fatal to a god.”

I promptly released Tsuki, and he dug into a purple velvet pouch inside his kimono. He pulled out a golden lotus plant and I frowned.

“This is one of the final lotus plants grown on our original home world.”

He said, careful not to name the world. My heart thumped and He broke up the golden lotus and began to feed it to the dying Viking god.

Thor spasmed and choked, and I crouched next to him, and I tentatively touched his chest.

“You pervy bugger, leave it to ye to feck the bloody poisonous queen of the Oni!”

I mused, even as tears came unbidden to my eyes. Thor looked up through foggy eyes and cupped my cheek.

“My friend, I have come, and I went to heaven.”

He said, and then he looked over at Tsuki before he faded to a deep sleep. I couldn’t help but laugh and cry at the same time at his words. There was no man whore prouder of his ability than Thor.

“You pervy arse Viking bugger! Was it worth a few wanks of yer fecking prick?!”

I asked the sleeping Thor, as he began to snore loudly.

“Can we cover that rather horse-like sized thing up before he gets poisoned again?”

Lexi asked, and I snorted, and I searched for fresh comforters. Call me crazy, but I wasn’t going to use the one he’d had on the bed when his poisonous Oni nearly killed him. Heaven only knows what residual affects she might have left!

“How did she even get past us? My wards around sanctum don’t permit beings I’m not consciously allowing entrance.”

Lexi pointed out, “Except the mortals, of course. The wards do not work against humans.”

Abigale hummed in agreement with her twin.

“We do have a lot of human women around here right now.”

I licked my lips and swore in a string.

“I think I know what your fecking demoness really is.”

I told Tsuki, and his eyes widened in shock.

“Just from this?”

I shook my head and said, “No, there are texts in my library, follow me.”

I told him, and Tsuki nodded. I placed Multiple guards around Thor inside and outside his room.

“Mavis, how is he?”

Kate asked me, her brown eyes full of worry. I licked my lips and began to reassure her.

“Something he ate didn’t agree with him, let’s just put it like that. He’ll be fine after a wee spot of kip, rest assured.”

Kate sighed deeply and she seemed almost like she cared for Thor more than one might a one-night stand.

“Follow me you lot. Kate, you go on, don’t worry. Nothing you can do right now. He just needs to sleep and allow the cure to his ailment to work.”

She seemed reluctant to move, but finally she shuffled off towards her chambers.

***

Mum left me an endless array of books and scrolls involving eastern mythos. Her studies of the world’s immortals were almost all-encompassing. I remembered a story she told me when I was a wee lass. A story which I later found inside this renovated library.

“Ayakashi?!”

Tsuki exclaimed in question, and I nodded as I handed him the book titled “Ayakashi of Japan.”

“But Ayakashi are mostly comprised of drown mortal souls. They are malevolent spirits and vengeful ghosts!”

Tsuki informed me with a masterful understanding of all things preternatural in his corner of the human world. I licked my lips and hummed in agreement.

“There are exceptions to that rule. Like when a human so grievously wronged transitions into a soul and life-essence sucking Ayakashi. The psychic phenomena which allow the mortal to manifest devourers traits.”

Tsuki whistled and said, “I’ve only heard of a single case of a living human embodiment of Ayakashi. She was said to be one of the most dangerous Oni-like creatures to wander primitive Japan for neigh on a thousand years.”

I pointed at the book in his hands.

“That is the story of the one who you are referring. She nearly became a hungering in the very end of her life. She devoured Oni demons, and yokai, and it made her venomous, poisonous, and utterly toxic. She was the root of every widow-like sexual killer myth in the east.”

Tsuki looked at me in perplexation and said, “How could I have been so blind to an obvious answer?!”

I shrugged and said, “It’s only obvious to me because I have perfect memory, and my mother told me about this story as a child. I don’t ever forget a single word my mother said to me. Our time together was extremely short.”

“Bloody hells, mum. How do you plan to face off against something like that? She’s obviously aware of us, given Thor’s situation.”

Abi said, and I gave her a sheepish smile.

I purpose we face her together. You handle her runes, and I’ll sort her out myself. In the end, I simply need to purchase enough time fer ye to free Kronos, and Amaterasu.”

I said, and Tsuki grinned and said, “I have a final parting gift, something Nero was wise-enough to entrust to me in Amaterasu’s absence.”

He held up a silver glowing moonstone, and I felt something pulsing off it with powers profound enough to impress even a goddess.

“What is that?”

I asked in wonderment, and a figure standing in the door answered me.

“That is the entire tengu army. All volunteers who were willing to be sealed in the moon crystal, in stasis for as long as this occupation lasted. It was foretold to us that a warrior form beyond the moons would come, and when she arrived, we would break the seal, and the pure tengu would fly the skies once more. The tengu people will subdue our malformed mutant brethren, and we will bring all our most powerful weapons of purity.”

Genji said, as he crossed into the library, inspecting the massive array of shelves.

“Mavis, are you permitting this one inside my sanctum?!”

Bealox demanded of me, and I rolled my eyes at the monkey and said, “He’s a mate, calm down.”

Bealox gave me a leery look and asked, “A mate or a friend? Because one can never be too sure with you.”

He grinned a fanged monkey smile. I felt inclined to whack him properly, except for the gawking onlookers.

“How did they subdue this first human ayakashi?”

Tsuki asked me and I nodded to him.

“Keep reading, it will tell ye.”

I said, and he hummed and whistled, “Well, do we have two-hundred priests, a metric ton of silver and several pounds of purifying salt?”

Tsuki asked me in a nearly incredulous tone, and I grinned a fanged smile.

“No, but I have a large bloody dragonite blade I’m intent on ramming up her…”

“Mum, manners!”

Abigale chastised me, and I scoffed at my younger twin daughter.

“Impressive, you came not just with the skills to lead a revolution, but the information by which to expose the type of creature we’re hunting. I feel ridiculous that she’s managed to elude my detection all these years. I have tried to figure her out, only knowing she was female, because of how I found Susanoo’s body. My brother was one of the few celestials who didn’t bed both sexes. Therefore, his murderess was a woman.”

Tsuki said, and I nodded in understanding and added, “She still managed to elude my runes and walk right into my bloody gaff. This bitch is cunning, and she abuses her natural mortal reading to runic magiks. With that, she can simply hide in plain sight. It’s bloody genius, and devious all at the same time.”

I mused to Tsuki, and he grunted, and Genji crossed over and Tsuki offered him the text. Genji’s eyes widened as he began to read the entire tale for himself.

“I see now, this is how she corrupted the Tengu. She was fueling them with demonic essence. That is why they began to warp and malform. Besides, tengu self-actualize themselves depending on how moral or immoral they behave. The darker the tengu, the more sins he or she has committed.”

Genji said, and I grunted in understanding.

“I’ve heard as much before. I just didn’t understand the shriveled-up wings and what-not.”

I told him, and Genji nodded and said, “I would bet everything I have upon this whore corrupting them via essence consumption. We are ready to take the fight to her door, finally! I have waited and I have meditated for peace, praying for this day to come. Now you are here, and I shall lead the tengu as the new Shogun.”

Genji said, and I reached out offering him my hand.

“I’ll lend ye every power and military aid in my possession.”

I told him, and Genji clasped my hand, and we shook on the deal. Tsuki seemed to marvel at this historic event come to life.

“Let me go outside to break the seal. I’d rather not get feathers all over your library. That, and a few thousand pent-up tengu might be a bit much for this space.”

Tsuki said in a factual tone, and I snorted.

“Let’s take this outside the sanctum. I will gather the troops. We’re going to hit the fecking capital with the full might of our hammer.”

I said, and Abi nodded, and Anne narrowed her eyes at me.

“How precisely are you planning to take on a being close to a hungering in terms of power manifestation?”

She asked me, and I shrugged.

“I’m going to do exactly what I did last time.”

Anne scoffed and said, “Make it up as you go along?! That’s not a plan, that’s loony, Mavis, Jesus!”

She swore then she stopped and looked at me.

“My water…”

She informed me, and my heart lurched.

“Bugger, honey! Of all the times! I have a fecking crusade to conduct!”

I exclaimed, and Anne winced, and Abigale and I moved over to help her.

“Let’s get her to the infirmary, then we will go.”

I nodded and I felt conflicted.

“It’s ok, get us home so this kid does not grow up in the clink!”

Anne told me, and I helped her walk slowly out the library.

“We need a bloody doctor!”

I screamed, as we rushed as fast as possible with a pregnant immortal human waddling amid us.

“Mavis, who the feck got sexually poisoned this time?!”

Doctor Daemons asked me, and I snorted, and he noticed Anne between us, and his lips flew wide in a O-shape.

“I’m going to have Morgana and Aurelia stay here with you, my love. I want you and little Dylan safe.”

I told Anne, and we were greeted to another screaming figure laying in the infirmary.

“I can see the head crowning; you’re doing brilliant Lexi!”

Cali exclaimed, as she worked all six arms in a feverish pace.

“Lexi!”

Abigale exclaimed, and my elder twin looked to her sister in a weary-looking manner. My heart was constricting in my chest and all I could think about now was seeing Jax.

“Let me see her, before we leave the sanctum. I need to see her; she is why I fight.”

I said in a low tone, but Genji heard me, and he nodded in his comprehension.

I walked over to my daughter, and I grabbed Lexi’s hand. She looked excided, and tears burned her eyes, as she screamed through the contractions.

“My little lamb, you’re so brave!”

I soothed to her, and Lexi cried, and she seemed to relax visible, and I felt as Cali pulled Jax free. The little girl’s powers radiated around us keenly. I could feel the blood magiks flowing off her tiny body in a manner unlike anything I’d ever seen in a baby. Her body was completely devoid of blood, as all the sanguine which had clung to her body now swirled in the air above her.

“Dear heavens, is she truly a vampyr?!”

Genji seemed shocked, as he watched. She blinked and I saw her eyes for a single moment, one green, and one blue. She had a strange genetic marker. Most cases I knew of involved one blue and one brown or black eye. I’d never seen such a manifestation of queer genetics before.

“She’s perfect!”

I murmured to my daughters, as I stared in rapture at the little lass kicking and squirming even as Cali tried to get her to stop levitating all the blood form her birth.

“As strange as this is to ask, can you please get the blood from her, Mavis? She’s rather obstinately drawn to the stuff!”

Cali asked me, and I laughed and grinned wickedly in approval.

“That’s my girl!”

I said, and Lexi looked sleepily up at her strange powerful child.

“How the devils did I make something so brilliant? I’m nothin’ like ye, mum.”

She said to me, and I huffed and said, “You’re bloody tough, a former queen, and you sustained two souls in one body for two hundred years. It’s little wonder your child is a bloody brilliant arse blood mage.”

I told her, but Lexi seemed far from convinced. I came closer to Cali, and I gingerly stroked Jax’s little cheek and I gently pulled the ball of blood form her. My kinesis barely strong enough to hold the mass.

“It’s ok little lamb!”

I cooed to her, and She cried, and her eyes flashed red and baby-sized fangs protruded from her newborn gums.

“Well, I’d say enjoy yer first feeding with that one, but I remember havin’ two of ye little vultures latched onto me at once!”

Abi gave me a sardonic grin, “Thanks fer that mum! So glad to know how much ye really care!”

She sulked and I rolled my eyes.

“Says the lass I literally went to hells and back fer!”

She huffed and crossed her arms over her chest, looking every bit the mirror image of her mother’s obstinance now.

“How much longer do ye plan to keep bloody ringing that bell?! It’s already getting’ old!”

She growled, but there was no real anger in her tone. Tsuki seemed like he needed a bag of popping corn to go with this family drama. Genji was marveling at baby Jax, even while he helped Dr. Daemons get Anne on the next bed.

“We’re going to need to get her legs in the stirrups.”

Dr. Daemons told him, and Anne exclaimed, “I don’t know how I feel about some rando dude seeing my lady business! Especially while I push a damn watermelon-like object out of it! Shit this fucking hurts! I am going to neuter that god damn Viking bastard for this!”

Anne cursed up a storm, and I was splitting my focus between Lexi, Jax, and Anne’s swearing figure.

“Mavis, I am sorry, but we need to finish this now. I don’t need to remind you that everyone’s future is on the line. All our hopes have been pinned to this one moment in time.”

Genji told me. I grumbled, “I know, I know, I just wish I could stay with them forever! Make a baby pillow fort and just snuggle the little monkeys up!”

I exclaimed, and Abi grinned and said, “God you sound like a grand sire now!”

She said, jokingly, and I hated to admit it, but I knew it was true.

“At least that doesn’t require wrinkles or lost of my tight assets.”

I said, preening, and she murmured, “Of course you would say something like that with your impressionable granddaughter just over yonder!”

Abi looked at her niece and I saw the edge of love and longing in her gaze. She too wanted to stay and spoil the littlest Aubrey rotten. Well, the littlest for the next little bit, that was. Dylan was coming, and quickly if Anne’s pained cries were any indicator. I didn’t like Olaf’s chances of getting her into bed a second time after this ordeal.

“Ok, we’re going. You lot stay safe and keep them fat and happy till we return.”

I said, looking to Cali, and the demigoddess flashed with the powers of her Destroyer mother Kali.

“Nothing will touch these little darlings in your absence, my friend.”

She declared, and I nodded, convinced of their safety.

Nineteen:

The sky flashed and thunder roared as Tsuki cracked the seal on the moon stone sealing the tengu. Light filled every perceptible inch of the sky as white feathered tengu clad in kimonos and lightly plated armor and samurai masks began to come into focus.

There were more than five thousand before I lost count. Aurelia held back most of her lycanthropes to defend sanctum, and the sanguinar came willingly to join the tengu on the siege of the imperial capital.

I had two heart beats pumping in my head. The sound of both little girls. Their life-signs were the soundtrack to my war campaign.

Every Viking in sanctum volunteered to follow me into battle. Olaf led them, even digging out a twin-horned helmet form some crevice in sanctum. The Asgardian warriors sought blood for Thor’s pain.

Some of the lycan’s came with me, including Chase, Aurelia’s second in command.

“I don’t want to see any more in-fighting with the fae.”

I told him, and Chase grunted, and his eyes flashed with alpha powers.

“It’s settled, believe you me. Aurelia laid down the law, these foolish pups finally received a proper ass beating.”

I pictured her bending the burly fuzzy six-plus-foot grown men over her knee, and I had to hold back laughter. My crazy brain took humor wherever it could find it, especially when facing down death and oppression.

“Everyone, be careful of the humans. They have suffered enough at the hands of the Oni and the corrupted Tengu.”

I roared in warning, and Abi bellowed in an authoritative tone, “March!”

My daughter and my daughter-in-law followed me into battle. Talia had stolen just enough time to take a picture with Jax, and giver her and Lexi a kiss, before joining us on the march.

Much like the first time we visited the capital, we marched directly down the cobblestone road. There was no need to hide this war party. We were not a simple attack force; we were an annihilation contingent.

The Tengu, and the sanguinar had emptied every silver item from the sanctum. We were going to need to sort out a lot of new silverware later, but we had enough purifying silver weapons to spread throughout the thousands of beings present, even if they were cobbled together quickly improvised weapons and devices.

Kate and her film crew captured us like some movie scene as we marched. She kept speaking into her microphone as she helped aim one of the cameras in my direction. The Hollywood blokes would have been impressed with their three-person set-up. They managed to capture a lot of armies, and bravely followed beside us. I ordered a few sanguinar and their golems to watch the human film crew. My sanguinar didn’t comprehend the significance of their cameras. Much like I’d been, the sanguinar were largely ignorant to the technological world of the earth.

Light broke over the horizon, as we approached the city. Our vast war machine expanded around the walls.

“Do they have any mortals stationed around the walls?”

I asked Faith, and she shook her head in a wide no.

“Humans are largely in the central segments of the city. They are in places where animals or products are kept, or whores.”

She said that last bit bitterly, remembering her time in the city.

“This is the last time you’ll ever have to see this place. We will save every human possible, and we will destroy the city, bringing it down to the very last founding stone.”

I told her, and Faith looked at me with utter amazement.

“This is a dream, Nee Sama. Prayers a million girls have prayed over thousands of years.”

She told me, and I nodded and said, “It’s going to cost in blood, steeply, but we will purchase this final freedom if it kills us, Faith Chan.”

“Mavis, fairies are in range to begin magical bombardment!”

Talia said, and Alice giggled as she began to summon shiveringly icy skeletal constructs once again.

“Bathe in the blood of your oppressors my lovelies!”
Alice cheered, as she chanted them into existence. Gregor cracked the earth open, and a swarm of small three-or-four-foot trentlings began to rush out, screeching a battle cry.

“Everyone, begin fire!”

I roared, as thousands and thousands of warriors roared and magiks whirled to life all around us. Alice reveled in the wave of unbridled destruction hammering the shuttered gates of the city.

“They have dark priests reinforcing the barriers around the city!”

Genji told me, and I huffed and looked to Gregor.

“Send in the little buggers, make them squirm with the wooden infestation.”

Gregor grunted and said, “I’ve never seen a barrier keep trentlings out of a city. They are more plant than humanoid.”

I nodded in agreement, and said, “Precisely the point, my friend.”

Gregor grunted and he buried his mace deep into the earth, which rumbled and buckled crackling along the fault line all the way to the barrier. He poured all his magiks into the earthen summoning, as he began to grown thousands of trentlings. Many were only a few feet tall, but the endless infestation would drive our enemies batty while we sorted out their shielding.

The screeching plant like beings rushed in a swarm of Biblical proportions. Gregor slumped to his knees and heaved a few deep breaths.

“That’s it fer my magiks, Mavis. Yer going to have to let me recharge if you want any use out of me.”

He said, and I winked and said, “This could possibly be enough my friend. You take a kip, leave it to the rest of us now.”

Gregor looked at Alice, as she danced amidst her array of dead, and sighed.

“If only it were that simple.”

He said, clearly, implying his need to babysit his batty mate. All hells broke lose inside the city, and a multitude of explosions and magiks roared around the various districts.

“That’s got to be the most fecking useful siege tactic ever!”

I mused, as I watched the endless wave of swarming trentlings climbing the walls.

“I seriously doubt anyone’s going to be able to reinforce the fecking barriers now.”

I grinned mischievously.

“Tengu, prepare for battle!”

Genji roared in a brutal tone as the winds gathered beneath his wings.

“Come, let them feel our fury, or vengeance, and let our malformed brothers and sisters be put to peace!”

Thousands of winged warriors cheered and unsheathed odachi and katana. Gleaming white and gold armor lit the sky like a vast beacon.

“All tengu, channel your wind magiks and joint the fae with their icy assault!”

Genji thundered out, and I watched as wind funnels began to form, building to three swirling masses of tornado devastation. Hail and ice showered the city, not all the elemental damage could be contained by the barrier. Razor ice and gale-force winds battered the city, as trentlings vermin consumed the streets and attacked all but the mortals.

“All right, it’s my turn. Keep the enemy off me.”

I said, and before anyone could inquire as to my plan, I pulled out the crimson hammer Majoylnir. Thor’s powers twinned with the blood magiks roaring and crackling through the barrowed hammer.

“I’m sure Thor will be chuffed to bits his lovely hammer is the instrument that shattered their defenses.”

I smirked, as I strode forth. Archers aimed for me, but massive golems flanked me carrying massive shields. A third shield barer flew over my head, a large tengu man. He grinned at me and nodded in respect.

“Genji Sama ordered me to cover your feathers.”

He explained, and I nodded and smiled at the man.

“Thanks, my friend.”

I said, and the warrior focused on blocking any stray projectiles.

“Everyone, once I swing this fecking hammer, don’t be in front of me. This bugger is one nasty piece of magiks!”

I warned them. I thought about how many problems had been simplified recently, just because Thor and his magiks hammer were in the equation.

The golems thrummed and hummed, and the tengu nodded his comprehension.

“Incoming!”

He warned, and I ducked beneath the closest golem and the massive shield plate blanket.

“They’re not completely dim; they know not to let me get close to their barrier.”

I murmured to myself, as I steadily kept pace, stepping around the arrow shafts littering nearly every inch of ground ahead of me. Thankfully for me, this formerly human ayakashi lived in a time where muskets were the height of Japanese technology on the battlefield. There were other types of westernized weapons present as well, but none I saw being reproduced here.

She seemed to hold everything in the Feudal Era. Somehow it appeared as if she were romantically connected to this bygone era. There was no attempt to progress or change, just more of the same. I couldn’t help but draw parallels to the Dark Ages of Europe and even the Celtic Isles.

“Here we are lads!”

I yelled above the ricochets of muskets and arrows impacting the three shields around my body.

Gregor, get those little buggers to distract them more!”

As if answering a prayer, violent screams filled the air, as trentlings began to explode as Gregor destabilized the chemical composition of their conjured bodies. I’d never seen a fae who could turn trentlings into living bombs like Gregor could. He was utterly frightening.

“That’s what we needed!”

I exclaimed, as I leaped over the golem, and I raised Majoylnir over my head and red thunder crackled as I swung the mighty hammy down. The barrier shattered, and the gates exploded, flying off their henges back through a guard tower in the first courtyard inside the city.

Forked bursts of thunder blasted through walls, and wind funnels battered along the front.

“Everyone, Charge!”

I screamed in a tone so primal nothing could question the air of command I carried. Wind and ice magiks battered archers, and the surviving trentlings mauled along the ranks of the melee troops.

Frozen skeletons rushed in, as the sanguinar and the lycans rushed to my heels. Tengu exploded through the air, rushing above, as Oni flew to intercept them. Silver purifying weapons burned through waves of Oni demons, ad the various malformed demonic beasts of all sizes and wing=spans greeted the host of Tengu.

The skeletons and the trents along with the sanguinar, golems, and lycans all greeted the flightless twisted tengu of the city. The Darken Fae with Talia charged behind, supporting the divisions of melee troops, as they provided ranged and spell cover for the advancing forces.

Alice danced and reveled in the debris of the devastation in the first city block as her skeletal horde butchered and bathed in the blood of their former oppressors. Genji and the tengu spread so far throughout the capital, it almost seemed they swallowed the aerial forces of Oni.

Several beings plotted and calculated this single convergence of events, creating a beautiful perfect storm of revolution.

“Tsuki, lead me to your sister!”

I yelled, and I ducked and pummeled anything stupid-enough to approach me with Majoylnir. The hammer crashed and thundered through every being. Nothing remained of the interlopers but smoking husks when the mighty hammer was finished with them.

“Follow me, it’s the obviously gaudy district in the middle of the city.”

Tsuki explained, and I snorted, as I fell into step behind the older god. Golems rushed around me like massive stone or metal football linemen, blocking the multitude of defenders from barring my path.

Street-by-street, we pressed deeper into the heart of Oni and Tengu controlled city. The massive contingent of roaring Oni renewed their assault upon my divisions, as we grew closer to the massive citadel at the middle of the city.

“There’s going to be another barrier around this castle. Can you manage one more burst with that thing?”

Tsuki asked me, and I nodded and said, “Aye, but it’s going to be fully depleted until Thor and it both have a chance to regenerate. I’m not it’s rightful owner, so I cannot command all the powers Thor can.”

Tsuki commented, “Well, Majoylnir certainly seems to allow you to use it well enough.”

I shrugged and commented, “It merely tolerates me.”

Tsuki seemed to consider that a grievous understatement but didn’t bother to argue with me further.

“Come this way, and once we reach the gates, you need to swing the hammer again.”

I nodded and swore like a sailor as a flurry of desperate tengu guards flew upon us and roared. Katanas and spears flashing in the morning light. I drew my wakizashi with my right hand, and I spun in deadly arcs. I juked, and pivoted, evading blades and spear points. I snaked around or under metallic edges, slicing through flesh and bone.

I kept my shadow powers hidden. I didn’t know for sure if she’d seen me utilize any of my divine skills yet. I didn’t intend to tip my hand prematurely. While in a Japanese-like city, I figured I may as well take some advice straight for Sun Tzu. I appeared weak, and I seemed to be a vampyr. I wanted everyone to assume I was nothing more than a vampyr. After all, vampyr die cheap and easy in any world. At least by immortal standards.

“Talia, can you get these beggars off me please!”
I yelled to my daughter-in-law, and she screamed in a fevered pitch, as icy lances flew all around me. Icicles and wintery funnels churned around the citadel, whipping out a dozen or more troops in a single swipe of her magiks.

Skeletons and golems charged deeper into the city, pushing back the guards filling the back streets.

“You’re clear now, Mavis!”

Talia yelled to me, and I nodded, as I sheathed my wakizashi. I hefted the mighty divine hammer, and the red thunder roiled off the blunt instrument like waves rippling in the ocean. A thunderous bolt of red magiks flared against the citadel barrier, and nearly blinded me and everyone else, as the shield struggled to ward the hammer’s assault.

I swung down, and physically pierced the barrier with the hammer, as a second fork of red thunder burst out, running up along the cracking barrier, shattering the spell work holding it together.

“Abi?”

I called, searching for my daughter in the full-blown melee hell. I couldn’t find her for several moments. Finally, I saw a ginger Celtic warrior dancing around swords, and slashing throats. She twirled her massive claymore, bullying the beings with the brutal heft of her mighty great sword.

“Abigale, finish off that fecking bugger, and come along now!”

I snapped crisply, and she smirked at me across the street in a cheeky manner.

“You realize that could be taken in a very sexual manner? Just sayin’” She jested, and I rolled my eyes and turned to Talia who was fighting nearby.

“Hold on to this for me.”

I said, and I tossed Majoylnir to her. Her eyes grew as wide as the hammer itself in shock.

“What the devils am I supposed to do with this bloody thing?!”
She asked, and I smirked and said, “Just keep it safe, I trust you just as much as I do Lexi, Abi, or Jax.”

I told her, and Talia nodded, the glossy sheen of her eyes told me she wanted to shed a tear but obstinately refused to display weakness.

“Besides, someone’s going to have to deliver it to poisoned dick once all this crack is over.”

I told her, and Talia snorted and said, “Heavens help us all if that bloody nickname sticks. I doubt we’d ever hear the end of it.”

I shrugged and turned my attention back to the citadel.

The castle was about five stories high and build in a trapezoidal-looking angle. The exterior was built with metal fabricated to look like rice paper. However, the interior seemed to be rice paper like a traditional Japanese mansion. Wood and rice paper doors were all that stood between us and breaching the innermost sanctum of the Oni and their ayakashi human.

Dozens of prominent fully black armored guards greeted us as my katana sliced through the first series of rice paper doors.

“Did you really think I was going to miss this crack?!”

Olaf asked, as he stepped in ahead of me, spinning in complete circles with his massive broad axe. He was a tempest of steel and severed limbs.

Blood and viscera flew in all directions, as Abi and I rushed in behind him, picking off the flanking guards.

The mixture of speed and brutality which made up Olaf’s unique style was terrifying to the traditionally trained tengu guards.

My silver burned through Oni as it touched any naked flesh it could reach.

“Nee Sama, you’re not going in without me!”

Faith shouted, as she leaped over Olaf’s twirling form, and she maneuvered like a gymnastic champion. She juked and slinked through guards, burning through them with her small silver and dragonite wakizashi blades.

Faith was part gymnast, and part shadow ninja. She maneuvered around the packed rooms, piercing meaty vulnerabilities around the glossy black armor plating. As the soldiers tried to chase after Faith’s flashing and darting figure, Olaf leaped amidst them, roaring with a ferocious cry, and spinning with his bloody axe. His every armored body part covered in thin silver plating. Olaf had turned himself into the ultimate humanoid tank-like juggernaut.

Abigale and I battled through the flanking troops, defending our bold companions. Talia looked at us in a fleeting moment, and nodded, I could tell she wished she could venture into the Oni’s lair with us, but she needed to help govern the sacking of the city, and the rescue of the mortals.

“Mum, where way is down?”

Abigale asked, and I grinned wickedly and winked at her.

“I saw this trick in a movie.”

I told her, and Abi looked shocked, as I pierced the floor with my blade, and I slowly drug the razor-sharp dragonite blade around us in a wide, but sloppy circle.

“Mum, remind me to remove yer Underworld privileges from my DVR when we get home.”

Abi sassily told me, as the floor buckled, and we both swore like a pair of mother-daughter sailors. We descended, crashing through a thin wooden floor, and then down into the darkness beneath the Japanese-style keep.

Twenty:

“I think I have a plank up my arse!”

I swore, and Abi made a disgusted noise.

“That’s loads more than I ever needed to know about yer arse, mum! Daughters like to at least pretend our mother’s do not get violated regularly!”

She quipped and I was focused on recovering myself.

“It’s through here.”

Tsuki said, appearing next to me unmolested.

“Interesting choice in travel tactics. Not my first choice, but it works in a pinch, I suppose.”

Tsuki commented, and I gave him a glare.

“You do realize I’m armed, yeah?”

I asked, but there was no affliction in my tone. Tsuki laughed, and another being seemed to laugh as well.

“Well, well, I guess it shouldn’t surprise me a few mice managed to make it this far.”

She said, I recognized her through the veil of shadows she used to obscure herself. She was wearing pure white with white gold rings and bracelets, and several jade stones in her rings.

Her hair was long flowing raven, she still held all the beauty of her human visage. She stood at about five-foot-even, one of the few foes I’d faced to date whom I stood taller than.

“Get ready to get around us, once I engage her.”

I murmured to Abi at a level only a vampyr or a lycan would overhear.

“How about you show yourself, ayakashi. Let’s get this fight on already. I have plans and babies to kiss.”

I said in a bored tone. Her malice was like skittering frosty waves of malevolent energy.

“You dare speak to me as such?! This is my world! There will ne nothing left of you once I am finished! You’re weak, and you lack any impressive prowess. I am shocked to stupefaction that thousands of immortals were dim-enough to follow you into battle! You couldn’t even have broken through without a divine object you barrowed!”

The ayakashi summarized, listing off my litany of weaknesses. I grinned and looked around as if I couldn’t see her properly.

“Aye, I agree, they have to be barking mad to want to follow my dark arse into battle. I have a knack fer getting’ in over me fecking kickers in all sorts.”

She hissed and purred as if with dual vocal sounds in unison. The resulting sound was unsettling, to say the least.

“Your Japanese is weird to me.”

She commented, and I snorted and said, “Because language and culture adapt and change. Yer still kicking around in the bloody stone age.”

She got the gist of my taunt enough to hiss and growl in anger.

“You will not be a substantial meal, but I will devour you none-the-less.”

She said, and I raised my Katana at the read, and I kept searching around, even though I could see her pale figure in the middle of the room. Her voice bounced off every surface, if I didn’t have shadowy sight, I would have been truly confused as to her location.

“Dragonite, how trite.”

She mused, and I grinned.

“Care to test the edge of my steel?”

I asked her, and her annoyance raised audibly, as did the horrific growling and hissing sounds.

“Get ready to run for it, Abi.”

I murmured breathlessly in a whisper. I was pretty sure she knew there were three of us down here. We’d not been very subtle about our entrance.

“Come along now, I don’t have all fecking day. I just had my first grand baby born. I have all sorts of spoiling and lovin’ to heap on that wee lass. Her mum’s going to bloody hate me by the time I finish pampering and spoiling her child!”

I gushed on, not even remotely ashamed to sound like the universe’s most obsessed grandparent.

“Shut up!”

The ayakashi snapped at me. I felt her fury and her sinister aura flowing around me like a tidal force threatening to drown me. I tossed a silver kuna blade out ahead of me, and I rushed towards the mass of shadows in the center.

Lexi obeyed me, and sped around me, running at her top speed towards the feint pulsing glow of magiks inside the next cavernous room.

The being deflected the silver blade effortlessly, and I felt as she vanished, and I could easily deduce the most likely direction she would travel. I rushed through the room, headed after Abi.

“Abigale, duck!”

I screamed loudly, and I flashed at my top speed. Abi juked and twirled to the ground as she entered the large cave. The long sinister blade narrowly shaved off a few locks of her ginger hair.

I rushed, pressing into the ayakashi as I crashed into the cavernous rom filled with glowing runes. Blues and greens, and yellows as far as the eyes could see.

“Geeze, this is like the world’s most patchwork rune magiks I’ve ever seen!”

Abi exclaimed, almost insulted to behold the primitive spell work.

“It stands to reason, since she was originally just a human after all.”

I said, and Abi sighed and murmured, “Just keep her off me and I’ll have Kronos out so you can castrate him properly.”

Abi informed me, and Tsuki watched at the cave entrance, unable to come closer.

“Mavis don’t underestimate her. She had managed to trap an entire planet for eons.

His warning was not unheeded. He simply didn’t understand my tactics. I wanted her to think of me a certain way. Lexi was amplifying that perception. My daughter knew very well how I thought. I trained my children in the art of deception.

“Yer not going to lay a single hand on my daughter as long as I draw breath.”

I told her, and the ayakashi grinned malice-like at me and purred, “It’ll be my pleasure to show her your insides as I devour you!”

Her growling laugh was eerie, even by my standard. I felt the magnitude of her powers pressing on me, and I narrowly dodged as she shot razor-like threads of silken spider web at me.

“Enough games, enough chatter. I have had it with all the chatter you people make!”

She snapped angrily, as she shot out metallic webs all around me. I leaped through a narrow opening in the gap between the metal webs, before being bisected by the opposing threads.

“Really would love to have my fecking armor about now!”

I murmured to myself, and she frowned, unable to comprehend my true meaning. I was wearing what passed for armor on her world.

“You think a few mere scraps of metal would protect you from me?!”

She scoffed at me, and I shrugged, as I stood and twisted away as her blade lashed out at me suddenly. Our speeds were nearly even, and my sight gave me a slight edge she didn’t yet realize. However, her sight appeared every bit as keen in the dark. Her magiks were terrifying and powerful. Her ability to conjure metallic web was properly disturbing as well.

This felt like trying to battle Devos without my blood abilities.

Silken threads began to pierce the earth, rising around me. I realized belatedly that’s he could sneak her spider threads through the earth.

My legs were caught up in her threads, and I screamed as the metal wire bit into my calves.

She coughed my wrists, pinning them over my head, and she laughed manically, almost sounding like a demonic version of Alice.

“I wouldn’t struggle, unless you want to rip your tender vampyr flesh wide open and bleed out faster.”

She purred in warning.

“Tell me, why the feck did ye become this?”

I said, forcing her focus to stay on me. I almost expected her to refuse me and turn towards Abi now that I was bound in her metal razor threads.

“I really was a geisha girl once.”

She began, and I looked her over and nodded.

“I can easily see that being true.”

I said, and she leaned in closer and said, “It was supposed to give a poor girl like me a chance to meet people and hold dignified exchanges. Geisha were supposed to be free to refuse all sexual advances.”

She said, and I sighed and murmured, “I have a sickening feeling that didn’t happen in yer case.”

I said, and she snarled, “They sold me to large Kanto inn keeper. One of the biggest in all the lands of the east side of Japan. Geishas in the inns were forced to perform for all the guests. I had ten or twenty vile smelling men ravaging my body in every way, constantly, day in, and day out. When we fell pregnant, mistress had us beaten until we lost child. Then we were caked in makeup and sent right back to work.”

I felt child rushing along my body as I could picture the visceral violations she described. Her story was as sad as any I’d ever heard. Women have been the constant victims of exploitation and dark desires. Our bodies are pleasure to men, and pleasure is worth more than welfare to so many. Now I could see how a living woman could become possessed and fall down the path of ayakashi. The Japanese called this path the path of Ashura. Where a human or immortal is obsessed with violence, revenge, or bloodshed. Often, all three combined. Ashura can lead people to many dark and deplorable ends. Not the least of which, enslaving an entire world and locking it in a prison-like barrier.

She was strong, and she had just enough cunning to cobble together an impressive but crude array of causes and effects, to keep her little enclosed world turning.

“I’m truly sorry for all you were forced to endure. However, how is it fair to put endless generations of mortals through that and worse?”

I asked, and she hissed and growled and backhanded me with a bone-jarring crack.

“Enough! You talk so sanctimonious! You are a born vampyr! I know it, I can feel it in you! You don’t know the violence of men! You have never been powerless a day in your life!”

She spat at me, and I laughed at her. She hissed and raised right hand holding a katana.

“I don’t know why you’re laughing, but it ends now. Thank you for the food!”

She roared, as her blade swung in a singing arc for my tender neck. I sighed and opened the shadows, and I winced as the metal restraints nearly cut through my wrists, before I was pulled into the shadow-verse.

I could see the ruins of the castle in this version of reality, and I saw her standing before me, her abyssal maw opening, and her dark colorless eyes piercing my soul. She was mostly tipped over the line now. The absolute end of the path of Ashura, a hungering.

“So, you do have some powers.”

The partial hungering beast growled to me, and I realized now why I’d been hearing two voices. Her presence was split on two dimensions now.

“Bugger and balls!”

I swore, realizing the difficulty of my present fight.

“Yes, now you know the futility of resisting me, do you not!”

She laughed at me, and I sighed, and closed my eyes, forcing my mind into a centered place. I was either going to slay her or die trying. At this rate, she was going to become the next grievous threat to the pan-dimensions.

“Maybe, maybe not, but I’m still gonna give it the ole college try.”

I said, switching to English, and I smirked at her. Her contempt for me seemed to surge, and I raised my katana as the tiny but powerful hungering rushed at me. Blades clashed, and her left hand flung out, and three strands of metallic threads pierced my left shoulder.

I vanished back into the realm of the living, and the threats disappeared. Her body in the living realm slammed into me, and her blade bit into my lower righthand side. I coughed, and hacked, tasting a slight trace of blood on my lips.

“You are feeble, weak, and finally going to fill my belly.”

I felt as her mouth opened, and she snapped her sharp teeth into my right collarbone, and I grit my teeth as the bone snapped. She slurped and gurgled down my thick blood. I don’t know why, but I laughed, recalling the last two beings who had tried to consume me.

“What the devils is wrong with you?!”

She asked, looking up with a face full of my crimson lifeforce. I smiled and laughed.

“I’ll give ye three more seconds before your life is over.”

While I couldn’t weave massive blood spells, I had managed to tweak tiny changes and small manipulations when I was with Jax. That gave me a single thought, to focus on tweaking my blood, converting it to toxin, the same toxin lethal to hungerings, regardless of their state of transformation. The ayakashi had consistently assumed she was whittling down my poultry defenses. This entire time, all I was focused on was putting on a proper show, while I slowly turned enough of my blood to poison to kill a fledgling hungering.

“That’s about the most unconventional manner of victory I’ve ever seen, mum.”

Abigale said, look at me, as the ayakashi twitched at first, the twitch soon turned into convulsions.

“What. Are. You?!”

The ayakashi woman bit out as she choaked and wheezed. I winced and leaned in and murmured, “I am the Blood and Darkness Goddess. I have slain ancient beings, and I have poisoned a fully powered hungering. Your poultry defenses will never metabolize my toxin.”

I threw her words back at her and sneered.

“Oh, I’ve got it!”

Abi whooped and cheered at herself.

“She really wasn’t a rune master. I’m a bit shocked Tsuki couldn’t break this himself.”

He grinned and sighed wistfully.

“I am sure I could have; had I not been slain several centuries ago. This avatar holds the final dregs of my powers, keeping the world alive desperately holding out hope for your arrival.”

Tsuki said, and my eyes widened, and I watched in horror as his avatar flashed and flickered. I realized he’d pushed all his final magiks to help lead us to this victory.

“Wait, just hold on, Amaterasu will be out in moments!”

Abi plead, and she sighed, “Lovely Abigale, you have known true sorrow in your young life. I thank you for giving me back my hope, and my light.”

The cavern shook and rumbled, and a red figure burst form one side of the wall. His sinister gaze fell upon me, and he grinned down at me.

“Good, I guess my little investment paid off.”

I stood up and held my katana in my left hand but didn’t raise it.

“You will properly reverse the shite you mucked up in our sanctum.”

He snorted and flashed his pointy teeth.

“What are you going to do, trick me into eating you as well?!”

He snorted and waved me off.

“I ensured you would be weak when you arrived, so as to avoid any potential violence on your part. I wish you the best of luck swinging that sword fast enough to cut me.”

He laughed, and I knew he was mostly correct, and his machinations had fit together seamlessly.

“Enough!”

A female voice bellowed in a sharp tone.

Light blinded me, and everyone else in the chambers, ad the cave shattered around us. Pure-white bathed everything, as I felt my body floating up.

“She has freed me, and she gave my twin bother an honorable end. As well, she has personally felled the ayakashi bitch who slew my baby brother! Kronos, you do not have enough powers to fight me here! The source would obliterate you for touching her!”

Amaterasu raged and I felt as the blinding life receded. Her powers were like the largest inferno, even once her light was muffled.

The sky over head showed a brilliant red star which had been stuck behind the three moons.

Amaterasu levitated us all to the ruins of the ground floor of the imperial castle.

“Mark my words, little girl, I will remember this insult!”

Kronos hissed, and I frowned in confusion.

“What bloody insult, despite your feck-all disregard for my safety or the lives of my companions, I still freed you!”

I said, and Amaterasu sighed and said, “It’d futile to reason with Kronos. His logic is as twisted as his concept of past present and future.”

She said, and she gestured to the red humanoid giant.

“Begone gnat, before I burn you under the heat of a red giant!”

Her warning was enough to give the Lord of Time pause. He vanished moment later without any preamble.

“Mavis Aubrey, I have heard whispers of your name from my mother.”

Amaterasu informed me, and she smiled.

Epilogue:

Three weeks and countless dirty diapers later, we were beginning to make our final preparations for departure.

The tengu and Amaterasu purged most of the Oni from the lands. Large Shinto shrines were reestablished in Amaterasu’s honor, as well as Tsuki, and Susanoo. The goddess had been busy rebuilding her world, but she often stopped to pay me a visit and watch as I cuddled and spoiled my grand baby.

This time, Dylan was playing with my necklace, as I made funny faces at her. Her blue eyes shone like the Irish Ocean, and I cooed and kissed at her. Dylan was a true treat to cuddle with. Her little life held more meaning than she could comprehend at her ripe old age of three weeks.

“I don’t suppose yer going to tell me how or why ye were lookin’ fer me in the future? I cannot imagine I would go far from you sweet girl.”

I said to little Dylan, and she made little baby sounds, and cooed up at me.

“Mum, Jax is cryin’ up a storm again, I think she wants to be with Dylan.”

The two newest Aubrey’s were almost like an unorthodox pair of twins. They were as bond to one another as any pair of sisters I’d ever seen. Even though they came out of two very different people.

“I thought it was my turn to sleep, why’s Jax crying?”

Anne staggered in groggily.

“My love, we’re sorting it. Go on back to sleep now!”

I told her sweetly, and she frowned and focused her blurry vision on the bundle of Dylan in my arms. I held her out so Anne could see her better.

“See, ten toes, and twelve fingers, just as god intended!”

I chirped and Anne rushed over, looking at her daughter’s little fingers, then back up at me.

“That’s some dirty pool, Mavis! See if I go down on you anytime soon!”

Anne warned me, and I shrugged, a very Olaf-like gesture, but I did spend over three centuries with the bloke. Speaking of Olaf, he’s been busy constructing every possible device, furniture item, or training equipment his daughter might need. To say he’s wrapped around Dylan’s tiny little pinky, would be grievously understating the level of adoration and love the brute holds for the wee little lass.

“Mavis, what the hells are we going to do once we’re back in Fairey?”

I snorted and said, “Who said the sanctum was going back to Fairey?”

Anne, and Lexi looked at me in confusion.

“Where exactly are we going, if not Fairey?”

As if reading the perfect cue to enter stage left, Thor strode in and answered, “We’re going to Asgard. Freya, my mother, is already expecting us.”

I nodded sagely and added, “Aye, and no one to poison yer cock on yer home world, eh mate?”

I asked rhetorically to Thor, and he sighed.

“I’ve had trouble finding bed mates. Half the ladies seem scared I might cum poison inside them when I finish. I’d really love to never have to hear about this bloody ordeal ever again! I’ve never had such a wicked case of blue balls!”

Thor swore and I laughed and added, “Better blue balls, than the black veiny balls ye had while poisoned, mate!”

Lexi cupped Jax’s ears gingerly and said, “I know she’s bound to head all the F’ed up stuff you lot spew, but can you wait a little longer than three weeks to begin this crack with my daughter?!”

Thor and I both looked slightly ashamed, and Amaterasu strode in entering silently as usual.

“Mavis, please remain until your powers fully return. I can already feel them building inside you now. You don’t know how many perils await your return.”

She said, and for someone trapped in a crystalized barrier for eons, Amaterasu seemed to know more about the present and the future than any of us. As much as my modern mates missed their TV and mobile devices, I was going to take Amaterasu’s advice.

“Look, she’s calming down now!”

Lexi yipped excitedly, as the two girls snuggled in an extra-wide crib Olaf constructed so they could sleep together. Jax looked up at me with her mixed eyes, wonderment seemed to fill her gaze. I flashed her my fangs, and the baby girl giggled at me. Mortal children might have considered that a horrifying and traumatic sight, but a vampyr princess simply saw her silly granny.